Magically Divalicious

Story 5   What are Friends For    



Scene 1

Jenn and Eddie fell back against the bed.  Dinner had been wonderful but tiring. Jenn couldn't believe how smoothly things had transpired. "Your partner is a really sweet guy Eddie." she pointed out, resting her head against his chest, rubbing his shoulders. "He's nothing at all like you described."

Eddie expelled a long, tired breath.  "That's because you didn't get to me the real Watkins.  The Watkins before he turned soft." Eddie chuckled, holding her close.  "Jenn, I still can't believe he came.  I really believe he's changing and his change of attitude toward David was surprising."

Jenn smiled. "Yeah.  David's a good kid.  Cassie's got some really nice, well mannered friends.  I can't believe how much things have changed from a couple months ago.  I mean, you and Watkins were once at each other's throats.  Now, you're sitting having dinner together.  It just goes to show you how quickly things can change.  How much a person can change."



A curious look came over his face and he sat up in bed.  "Speaking of Cassie and her friends, I over heard her talking with Charles about applying to Colorado State." Eddie frowned.  "Did you know anything about that?  What happened to going to school in New York?  I thought she was all set to attend the Pratt Institute."

Jenn held her head up, looking at him. A serious look came across her face. "Colorado?" she mouthed incredibly.  "She was a little upset about Charles applying there but she never gave any indication she was thinking about following suit.  Are you sure you heard right?  Eddie, maybe you're mistaken."

Eddie cocked his eyebrow.  "Jenn, I know what I heard.  Our daughter is thinking about going away to Colorado. Number one, that's too far away and secondly, it's too expensive.  There's no way we can afford that."

Jenn sighed and sat up. She smiled.  Her husband was impossible. It was obvious Cassie's college plans were starting to sink in.  "Eddie, New York is farther away than Colorado.  If she goes to Colorado at least she'll still be close to the West Coast." She rubbed his stomach. You never complained about her going away to Pratt and it's clear across the United States.  Why the sudden change of heart?"

Eddie shook his head and remained silent. He was thinking about the financial aspects of an out of state school.

Jenn stared at him.  "I think Cassie's doing exactly what I told her to do.  She's following her heart Eddie.  I honestly don't think Cassie could survive being separated from Charles.   Eddie..., she was willing to marry him before he went into the military so she could have a part of him.  She loves him." Jenn explained, trying to reason with him. 

Eddie nodded, agreeing.  "Jenn, I know she loves him and there's no doubt in my mine he loves her. I honestly think he's the right man for her.  I know she's letting her heart lead her but there's no way we can afford to send her to an out of state school.  I wish we could.  New York..., Pratt, that was different.  Your sister's there and Cassie would have had free room and board.  At least she would have been close to a family member if something happened or she needed something.  She's going to be disappointed but she's going to have to choose a state school.  We have two other kids to think about."

Jenn pursed her lips. "You're right." She kissed him.  "Don't worry.  We'll talk to her in the morning.  She'll be okay.  There are some really great schools right here in California."

Eddie stared at the wall in deep thought. "She grew up so fast Jenn.  I'll admit I'm going to be sad to see her go and if I could have my way, I'd love for her and Charles to attend the same school." he confessed.

"Really.  Oh my goodness.  "It's not everyday you pay Charles compliments." Jenn teased.

Eddie rubbed her back.  He had a sad feeling deep in his chest.  In some ways, Cassie's devotion to Charles was like her declaring independence.  She didn't need him as much anymore.  It was obvious she depended on Charles for a lot of things she used to depend on him for.  She really looked up to Charles.  He was happy for her and a little sad all at the same time.  "Well, I know he'd do the right thing.  Take care of her, look after my baby. College is a big step.  I know I give Charles a hard time but deep down inside I know that he'll put Cassie first every time and I respect that."

Jenn breathed softly.  "Eddie she'll be fine.  Thousands of students leave for college each year and they manage, they adjust.  Cassie won't be any different.  She's ready and I think she's a responsible young woman.  She can take care of herself.   I looked around our table tonight, and I saw four young adults, not teenagers. Charles, Cassie, Claire and David, they are all so grown up. Claire's taller than me." Jenn laughed.  "You know, next year this time Cassie won't be here." Jenn murmured sadly, her eyes growing soft. 

Eddie pulled her close.  He kissed her passionately.

"We're losing one of our babies Eddie. What am I going to do when she's gone?" Jenn questioned, her voice slightly wobbly.

Eddie laughed.  "We're going to enjoy the sound of one less child in the house.  One down, two to go." he joked, rubbing her shoulders. "In another few years we'll be a couple of empty nesters.  Let's stop worrying about Cassie.  Why don't you worry about me for a while." he grinned, rolling over on top of her.

"Eddie?" Jenn called, distracting Eddie from kissing her.

"Yeah?" Eddie muttered, deep in thought, kissing Jenn's shoulders.

"I want to have another baby." She said calmly and methodically, speaking as if it were the most natural thing in the world to ask for a baby.

Eddie rolled over so fast he almost fell out of the bed. 

"Eddie!" Jenn laughed, surprised, shocked. She hadn't meant to scare him.  "Did I say something wrong?"

Eddie lay on his back, numb from Jenn's comment.   He didn't move. He lay silently.  "I must be losing my mind or my hearing.  I thought I heard you say you wanted a baby."

Jenn leaned across his chest, staring at him.  She smiled.  "Yeah, I was only kidding but I do miss the sound of little baby feet running around.  I can't wait for the day when Cassie and Charles fill this house up with our grand children." She smiled, visualizing the scene in her head. 

Eddie stared up at the ceiling, scowling.  "Can we please not talk about Charles and Cassie having babies.  I'm in no hurry to become a grandfather and we certainly don't need to encourage them.  Please don't give them an excuse to try and run off and get married behind our backs again.  Goodnight grandma." he smiled, kissing her goodnight.



Scene 2

Cassie rushed down stairs. She had to hurry and pick Charles up.  They were going to be late for school, again.  She rushed through the kitchen, bypassing breakfast.  "Bye everyone!.  I have to go. I don't want to be late."

Eddie stopped her before she could make it out the door. "Not so fast.  Hold on.  We need to talk to you."

Cassie turned quickly.  "Dad, whatever it is, can we please talk about it later?  I have to go.  Charles is waiting on me."   She was really anxious. She and Charles took turns driving to school now that she had her car. Charles always teased her about being late and he was right.  They got to school late whenever she drove.

Eddie shook his head. "Nope. This can't wait.  Your mother and I need to talk to you.  Right now. It will only take a few minutes." he said, motioning her into the formal dinning room.

Cassie rolled her eyes and stomped into the dinning room. 



"I overheard you talking to Charles about Colorado State. "Why didn't you tell us you had applied there? Eddie questioned, irritated that she had decided to make such a huge decision on her own without consulting them. 

Cassie shrugged her shoulders.  "Dad, Charles and I talked and we decided we want to go to school together.  We both applied to Colorado and Oklahoma State.  They both have really good programs and they're excellent schools."

"Oklahoma?!" Eddie exclaimed, turning to Jenn with a crazed expression.  Things had just gone from bad to worse.  "Cassie, what happened to Pratt?  I thought you loved that school." Eddie asked, trying to understand.

"Dad, I do.  I love Pratt but I love Charles more." Cassie confessed. She'd been so excited about being with Charles and them coming to an understanding and agreement, she hadn't discussed her plans with her parents.  "I'm sorry." she said, making eye contact with Jenn. "I know I should have told you but I want to be with Charles. We can't be separated for four years." she insisted nervously, reading Eddies expression.  She knew something was wrong.  She could tell by his expression.  She braced herself for the bad news.  "What is it dad..., mom?" she asked worriedly, her eyes glancing between the two. Her whole demeanor changed in a flash.

Jenn grabbed her hand. "Cassie, we know how you feel about Charles and we're not trying to separate the two of you.  We know you want to be with him but as your parents, we have to be practical.  College is expensive and unfortunately you father and I cannot afford to send you to an out of state school."

"Mom!" Cassie wailed, turning to Eddie. "Dad!" she pleaded, her voice cracking.  "Are you telling me I can't be with Charles?  I can't go with him?  Mom, you can't do this to me!"

Jenn pulled out a chair and forced Cassie to sit.  She sat next to her and caught her hand, squeezing it.  "Cassie, we're not trying to separate you from Charles but Colorado State just isn't feasible right now.  I did some research this morning and I know it's a great school. They have a fantastic engineering and art program.  You and Charles could do very well there but we cannot afford it.  We don't want you to attend school for a couple years and then have to drop out because of finances.  Cassie, there are some great schools here." Jenn encouraged.  "You'll be close to us and we can visit each other more often." Jenn explained, rationalizing her and Eddies decision.

Cassie pulled her hand away. She knew her mom was right but Charles was all she could think about right now. She turned to Eddie. "Dad, what's going to happen to Charles and I?  What about Charles?"

"Cassie..., I'm sorry baby but it has to be a state college.  Either it's a state school or no school at all.  Your mother and I have been all through this.  Charles's father is paying for his education and I think that's great but we don't have Wes Benjamin's money.  Besides, who knows, maybe Charles will decide to stay here. You mother and I will be more than happy to help you.  We'll take a few days and visit some schools together. 

"Cassie please tell me you understand." Jenn added.

Cassie got up and grabbed her bag.  Her face was saddened.  "I do.  Can I go now?" she asked, her voice cracking.

Jenn looked at her and turned away.  She couldn't bare the look of disappointment and hurt on Cassie's face.

"Cassie wait...__" Jenn tried to stop her.

Cassie walked out without looking back. "I have to go mom."



Scene 3

Cassie pulled up into the parking lot with her tires squealing. 

Charles jumped back from the sidewalk, afraid she'd hit him.  He walked to the driver side door. "Hey!, where's the fire?"

Cassie grimaced and shot him a cold look. "Just get it in."

"Okay but hold on. This tire looks really flat." he said, pointing to her rear, driver side tire. "You didn't feel that as you drove here?"

Cassie looked out the window, glancing at the tire. "No." she said nonchalantly. "Let's just go.  We'll change it later."

"Uh huh.  No." Charles refused.   "Come on.  Get out of the car.  You can't drive like this.  You'll only end up bending your rims. We have to change this now." Charles insisted.

Cassie frowned. "Charles, come on.  We'll be late."

Charles glanced at his watch.  "We've got a few minutes.  Besides, we don't have a choice. I want this tire off.  It's not safe. Come on Cassie.  It'll only take a few minutes." he said, rolling up his sleeves, preparing to work.

Cassie got out of the car.  She slammed the car door and leaned against it.  Charles tried to kiss her cheek and she turned away.

"Cassie, calm down.  It's just a tire.  Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?   Why the cold shoulder?" Charles questioned. Cassie was in a nasty mood and he knew he hadn't done anything.   Well..., he hoped he hadn't.

Cassie leaned and kissed him.  "I'm sorry. It's not you."

"Then what is it. You pulled in here driving that car like you'd stolen it.  Tell me what's going on." Charles demanded, irritated and upset.  She could have killed herself driving like that.  She was a good driver but she wasn't exactly the most experienced driver.  She was still learning.

Cassie's eyes narrowed.  "Charles, let's just get this done.  I'm to upset to talk about it.  I'll tell you about it later."  She was extremely hurt and so disappointed.  After everything she and Charles had been through, everything they had discussed, it looked like they would be going to different schools after all.  

Charles spared her a fleeting glance and bent to remove the tire.  Cassie stood beside him.  He explained the process as he worked, going step by step. He may not be around the next time this happened.  She needed to know how to handle road side emergencies.



Charles looked back and saw Cassie ignoring him, picking her nails. "Cassie..., so..., you think you can do this the next time?" he questioned, knowing she hadn't payed attention. 

Cassie looked around strangely.  "Why?  That's what I have you for." she said, looking at him with a disgusted look on her face.  He had axle grease on his face and his shirt was a mess.

Charles laughed. He stepped close to her and held her when she tried to pull away.

"Charles no.  You're all greasy." Cassie stated, trying to pull away.

Charles laughed and kissed her anyway.  "I may not be around all the time Cassie.  Trust me, you don't want to break down. somewhere with a flat tire and have some sleazy guy offer to change it for you."

Cassie stared at him, trying to come up with a reply.  "Well..., then I'll just call my dad."

That's fine but I want you to know how to do this."  He wrapped his arms around her.  "After school, you and I are going over to Castillo's garage.  I'm giving you a car maintenance, road hazard 101 lesson.  There's more to being on the road than just jumping behind the wheel of a car and driving.  Your cars in good shape and in good condition but even new cars can break down."

Cassie started to argue.  She frowned.  "But Charles Claire and I were going shopping for prom dresses after school.  Prom is only a few weeks away."

Charles smiled.  He kissed her on the nose.  "Yeah, you're right.  You were going shopping." he said, emphasizing the word were. He tugged the keys from her hand and opened the passenger side door for her.  "Get in.  I'm driving." he stressed, still a bit uncomfortable with her erratic driving.  He got into the car and turned to her. 

"Charles I don't want to go to the garage.  I promise I'll be more careful from now on and I'll check my car."

"You're not talking your way out of this Cassie." Charles replied, refusing to yield to her pouting face.  "You can pout all you want. I'm not changing my mind." he said, kissing her pouting lips.  "Cassie, the fact that you drove without realizing your tire was flat tells me you need to learn.  No more arguing." He stared at her with a non-yielding look.   "After school.  Castillo's garage." he repeated forcefully.

Cassie turned in her seat and buckled herself in.  "Fine." she grumbled.

"Oh, and Cassie..., please don't ever let me see you driving like that again." he said sternly.   "You scared the crap out of me.  You could have killed yourself." 

Cassie knew he meant business and she knew he was upset.  His eyes were set and hard.  She winced.  "Okay, I'm sorry. It won't happen again."



Scene 4

Mr. Edwards passed out last week's test scores.  Tay was excited.  He felt like he had done very well.  He'd been studying extra hard and really concentrating on his work. 

Mr. Edwards stood before the class. "Most of you did very well on the test.  Although, there were a few of you who disappointed me.  The lowest grade in the class was a fifty eight." he announced, looking around the classroom.  "As for the lowest grade, I must say this, 'A mind is a terrible thing to waste.'"   Everyone laughed and stared at Tay.  They all knew he was in danger of failing.

Tay glanced around. "Why's everyone looking at me?" he questioned. Wow, they must really think he was a complete idiot.  He wasn't stupid.  He was just a little guilty of slacking off a bit.  "Don't look at me.  It's not me." he growled.

"If I may continue," Mr. Edwards said, "the highest grade was a ninety eight. This person only missed one problem."

Everyone looked around wondering who it could be. 

Mr. Edwards walked to the back of the class.  "Congratulations Taylor.  You got the highest grade.  I knew you could do it.  Now, if you can perform just as well on the next two test and your exams, it's highly possible for you to pass my class with a B-.  Good work."

Tay snatched the test from Mr. Edwards hands.  "Are you serious?  Dang, a brother got skills!   I'm talented and smart!"  He held his test sheet up for everyone to see. "See, I told you all it wasn't me!"

"Hey Tay," Malik called out, "good work man."

"Thanks Malik."  Tay was surprised Malik had spoken to him.  They hadn't talked since Malik's accusation that Tina was just using him.  He couldn't wait to tell Tina and his parents the good news.   Finally, he could get his equipment back.  His new supplies were locked away in a closet and he couldn't wait to try them out.



Scene 5

Shaunice pulled Lizzie aside in the hallway.  "Lizzie, wait up.  Here." she said, pushing a narrow sheet of paper in Lizzie's hand.

Lizzie glanced at the paper. She was confused. It had all kinds of atmospheric Science terms scribbled all over it. "Shaunice..., what is this?"

Shaunice smiled.  She was excited.  "The answers to today's Science test silly."

Lizzie's mouth dropped. "Are you serious?" she frowned. "How did you get these?  Where did they come from?" she questioned.

Shaunice snickered.  "Why, does it matter?  Don't worry about it Lizzie.  I'm just happy we don't have to worry about Mr. Patterson's Science test anymore.  I failed the last two.  I don't know about you but I don't plan on failing another." she said, smiling from ear to ear.  She noticed Lizzie wasn't smiling.  In fact, she didn't seem happy at all.  She looked down right upset.  "Lizzie, what's wrong?  I thought you'd be happy.  We don't have to sit and study for hours anymore.  I can get the answers."

Lizzie shuddered.  "I don't know Shaunice.  I'm not completely comfortable with this."

"What?!" Shaunice responded.  "Okay..., seriously..., what's up with you?  I'm giving you the answers to the test.  The test that we've been worried about for weeks now and you're telling me you're not comfortable.  Lizzie..., get a clue.  Do you think we're the only one's who'll cheat?  Mr. Patterson makes it impossible to do well on his test.  I think he does it on purpose.  I think he enjoys failing people."

Lizzie tried to reason with her.  She had never cheated in her life.  "Here, you keep it." she said, handing the sheet back to Shaunice.  "I don't have to cheat.  I've already studied and I think I'll do well."

Shaunice grabbed the sheet and forced it into Lizzie's bag.  "You keep it.  You're going to need it."

"No, I won't!" Lizzie insisted.   "Shaunice, it's not right.  We've known about this test for weeks.  If we fail it's our own fault."

"Okay,  why don't you explain something for me.  How come you made a seventy six on our last test if your study skills are so great?" Shaunice confronted her.

Lizzie couldn't answer the question.  She had studied for hours and had barely passed the test. 

Shaunice laughed.  "See, I made my point.  Lighten up Lizzie.  It's not like I'm asking you to commit a crime.   I'm just trying to help you.  You should be thanking me."

"Shaunice, what if we get caught?   What if someone tells?"

"We won't get caught and who's going to tell?" Shaunice threatened, getting in Lizzie's face, warning her.   "If I get caught, I'll know you told." 

"Fine, I won't tell." Lizzie promised timidly. 

"Good." Shaunice replied.  "Oh, and by the way, you don't have to thank me.  What are friends for?" she said, walking away.

Lizzie grabbed the cheat sheet from her bag.  She didn't know what to do.  She was nervous about today's test.  She didn't want to cheat.  She believed in the honor system but her life would be so much easier if she could use these answers.  She turned to toss the sheet into a nearby trash can and stopped herself. She stared at the answers and folded the sheet, tucking it away in her pockets.  Maybe things would be okay.   Everyone needed a little help sometime.  Maybe it wouldn't hurt to cheat just this once.  She always did the right things but sometimes doing the right things didn't pay off.  

 

 

Scene 6

Eddie overheard Nate talking on the phone at work.  He didn't mean to eavesdrop but he couldn't help it. Nate was obviously engaged in a serious conversation with Dana.  He was trying to keep his voice down but Eddie read his body language.  He could tell Nate was upset.

"It's okay.  We are going to get through this.  I wish you would let me talk to him.  Right now, at a time like this, you need family and friends by your side.  Why are you being so stubborn?  Okay...., okay. We'll do this your way but I don't agree with it.  I think your making a mistake." Nate whispered.  He hung up the phone and turned to find Eddie standing behind his desk.

"Dad, I didn't see you come in." He pretended to shuffle papers on his desk.  He was nervous and needed something to do with his hands.  He didn't like lying and keeping things from his dad but he'd promised to keep a secret.  He was putting up a brave front but deep down inside he scared.  He was really scared.

Eddie wasn't buying the casual, nice guy routine.  He could tell Nate was trying to hide something.  He couldn't even look him in the eye.  He stared at Nate and measured his reaction.    No, something was definitely wrong.  Nate was flustered and preoccupied.  "Nate, whatever you're trying to hide from me..., don't.   What's going on?  Who were you talking to on the phone?"

Nate leaned back in his chair with his head hung down.  He fiddled with a pencil.  He didn't want to break his promise but he had to.  He needed some advice and someone to talk to.  This was serious.  He held his head up and spoke clearly.  "Mom found a mass..., in her breast.  She's got cancer."

Eddie's entire face went still.  He didn't blink and he didn't move.  "What!?    Wait..., Nate, hold on.  When?..., how do you know this?   I just saw you this weekend."

Nate closed his eyes and rubbed his face.  He was so worried about his mom he hadn't gotten much sleep last night.  "She didn't tell me the results of the biopsy until last night.  We were hoping it would come back benign but...___" His voice trailed off. What more was there to say? 

"Why didn't you call me?" Eddie whispered feverishly.  This was a huge blow.  He never suspected anything like this. He felt weak on his feet and had to sit down.  He took a seat in the vacant desk next to Nate's. 

Nate held his hands up in defense.  "Dad, she begged me not to tell you.  I wanted to.  I did.  I picked the phone up twice last night but I promised her I wouldn't." Nate said, clenching his fist, slamming it against the desk.  He was frustrated and angry.  His mom had suffered enough bad luck to last her a life time.  She had moved in with him to regroup and make a fresh start.  "This isn't how things were suppose to happen dad.  How much bad luck can one woman take?  Mom's devastated and there's nothing I can do to help her."

Eddie grabbed his shoulder, trying to comfort him.  "Nate, don't give up yet.  A lot of women survive breast cancer.  There are new treatment options, therapy.  Let's not jump to conclusions.  We've got a great medical center here with some of the best doctors.  I'm going to help you and Dana any way I can." Eddie promised.

Nate stood up slowly.  "Thanks..., but the best doctors in the world can't help an unemployed, uninsured woman with cancer eating away at her." he mumbled, walking away.

Eddie didn't respond and he didn't try to stop him.  He let Nate walk away.



Scene 7

David met Charles and Cassie in the cafeteria. "Have you guys seen Claire?"

"She's probably in the Science lab." Cassie said.  "She mentioned something about some special project."

David laughed.  "I should have known.  Why did I even ask?"  Claire spent all her free time in the Science lab with extra credit projects and lab diagnosis.  Her face light up when she talked about her Science projects.

Cassie smiled. "Face it David.  Your girlfriends a Science geek."

"I know." David agreed, taking a seat.  "I helped her with a few of her projects.  I swear, sometimes I think she just makes up excuses to stay in the lab." he grinned.  "Either that or she just likes the smell of formaldehyde."


Claire sneaked up behind David and heard him talking about her.  She put her finger against her lips, silently warning Charles and Cassie to be quiet.  She didn't want them to give her away.  She covered David's eyes with her hands and disguised her voice.  "Guess who?" she teased.

"Your hands smell like formaldehyde Claire." David laughed.

Claire pulled her hands away and tapped him on the side of his head.  She chuckled.  "They do not.  Stop talking about me like I'm not here." She took a seat and kissed him on the mouth.

Stacy walked up and joined them at the table. "Hey guys."

Everyone said hello.  They hadn't seen her in a while.

"Sorry I haven't been around much lately but I just wanted to make sure I shared the good news with you all." Stacy apologized, pulling out her college acceptance letter.  She squirmed and celebrated in her seat.  "I just got accepted to North Carolina A&T."

"That's great Stacy." Claire said.  "Wow!, I'm from North Carolina.  That's a great school.  The campus is beautiful."

Stacy agreed. "I know.  My dad and I visited a couple months ago.  I can't wait. What about you guys. Where's everyone going?"

David spoke quickly.  He had everything all taken care of.  He had been accepted months ago.  With his grades and his smarts, he could have chosen any school but wanted to follow in his mom's footsteps.  "I'm UCLA bound, following in my mom's footsteps.  She went to UCLA and I've always dreamed of going there.  I'm pre-med all the way and hopefully," he paused, leaning to kiss Claire on the cheek, "I'll have my princess by my side."

Claire blushed. She loved his endearing name.  She couldn't help but smile every time he said the word princess.  "Hopefully I will be but don't get too excited.  I haven't heard back from them yet." she replied.  She had applied to UCLA but had been waiting on an answer for weeks.

"You'll be accepted.  Give it time." David encouraged.

"I really wanted to go to the University of North Carolina but there's no way my dad will let me go anywhere out of state." Claire said, disappointed.   "So..., it looks like I'm stuck here in good old sunny California.  If UCLA doesn't accept me I'll definitely be attending the University of California San Diego.  It's my second choice and it's a great school.

"What are you going to major in?" Stacy asked.

"I want to be a pathologist." Claire replied shyly.  People thought she was weird and didn't understand her fascination with pathology.

"You want to work with dead people?  Is that why you spend so much time in the lab?" Charles asked, oddly curious.

David laughed and Claire elbowed him in his side.  "No, that's a forensic pathologist." Claire laughed, correcting Charles.  "Guys, pathologist do more than work with the dead.  I want to work in a hospital lab.  A clinical pathologist. It's more of a behind the scenes process.  Despite what some people may think, pathologists are a doctor's right hand man.  They come up with most of the diagnosis and they do all the screenings.  There's tissue diagnosis, diagnosing biopsies and all sorts of critical lab testings.  Every time we go to the doctor and we're forced to wait on lab tests, results and evaluations, we're really waiting on an answer from a pathologist.  This is where doctor's get a lot of their answers.  Pathologist don't get enough credit.  They're behind the scenes so most people overlook them.  There's a saying, 'the pathologist is the doctor's doctor.'" she explained.  "They come up with a lot of the answers to medical ailments, medical mysteries. It's so cool."

Everyone looked at her like she had slipped and bumped her head.  "Okay..., I know you guys think I'm weird but I'm really interested in it. I can't explain it."

David bumped her with his shoulder. "Hey, don't knock the doctors.  I'm Pre-med remember.  I'm going to be a doctor."

Claire kissed his cheek.  "Sorry, I didn't mean it that way."

David looked at her lovingly.  "I think it's cool.  A doctor and a pathologist.  That's a nice pairing.  A power couple." he smiled.

Stacy smiled.  "Wow, pre-med, a doctor.  David, what medical field are you going to specialize in?"

"Anesthesiology.  Putting people to sleep, as close to death as they can possibly go." he joked.

"Charles..., Cassie, what do you two love birds have planned?" Stacy asked.

"Cassie and I are going to Colorado State together." Charles said proudly.

Cassie sunk down low in her chair.  She had to tell him the bad news.

Stacy smiled.  "Really?  Wow, you guys are in this for the long haul aren't you?  Don't forget about me when you get married.  I want to be in the wedding." she teased.  "It must be comforting Cassie.  I mean, going away to college with your fiancee.  What more could a girl ask for?"

"A miracle and parents who understand." Cassie replied cautiously, eyeing Charles from the corner of her eye.  Her voice was flat and dull.  The whole table grew quiet.

Charles stopped eating and looked at her. "What?  What are you talking about?" There was something she wasn't telling him and from the look on her face it wasn't good news. "Cassie?" he repeated when she didn't answer him.

Cassie turned to him and grabbed his hand.  She shook her head slowly. "Charles, I can't go."

Charles cocked his eyebrow.  "What do you mean you can't go?  You can't go where?"

Cassie swiveled in her seat, turning to face him fully.  She might as well get it over with and tell him. "Colorado, Oklahoma, anywhere.  I can't go away to school with you.  I can't go out of state, period.  I'm sorry."

Charles's face went blank.  "Cassie what are you saying?  We talked about about this.  You said you were sure."

"Charles, I was and I still am but my parents won't let me.  It's too expensive and we can't afford it.  I made a decision on something that I hadn't discussed with them yet.  I'm sorry but I can't go."

Charles pushed his lunch tray away and leaned his elbow on the table, thinking.  He'd lost his appetite.  "Cassie, what are we going to do?  I thought we finally had this all figured out.  Why didn't you tell this morning?" he said, raising his voice.  This college conversation was getting very old.  He was tired of talking about it.

Cassie looked at him with pleading eyes, silently begging him to understand.  "Charles..., I knew you'd be upset. We'll figure something out."

"Yeah..., like what?" Charles asked, sarcastically.  He was ready to give up. 



David interrupted them.  "Come on guys.  Don't argue about.  You'll figure something out."

"Cassie, why don't you just come to UCLA with David and I.  It'll be fun.  Just like old times." Claire suggested.

"Wow, best friends all going to the same school." Stacy joked sarcastically.

Claire thought about Stacy's comment. "Actually, that's not a bad idea.  Why not?"

"Why not what?" Charles asked, still upset over the bad news.

"Why don't we all go to the same school?" Claire added.

Charles laughed. "Yeah right."

"No, I'm not joking.  I'm serious." Claire said.  "Guys, stranger things have happened."

"She's right Charles." David said.  "I never understood why you didn't consider UCLA in the first place.  They have an excellent mechanical engineering program."

"David I know...__" Charles started.

David didn't let him finish.  "Man look, just stop for a minute and think outside of automotive engineering.  Step outside the box for a minute. I think you should broaden your scope.  A good engineering program will cover all mechanical aspects, not just automotive."  He turned to Cassie.  "And Cassie, even if you decide against UCLA, some of the best art programs are here in California.  We have the San Francisco Art Institute, Cal Arts, and California Institute of the Art, just to name a few.  You guys are making this harder than it is." 

Stacy got up from the table.  "If you want my opinion, I think David's right.  Trust me, if and when I find the girl I'm going to spend the rest of my life with, I'll do whatever it takes and I'd follow them from here to hell and back to be with them." She stared at Charles and Cassie.  "You guys have a real good thing. Don't screw it up.  I'll see you later."

Charles put his arm around Cassie's waist.  "I'm sorry I got upset.  I just really want this to work."

Cassie smiled.  "So..., what do you think?  What if we both go to school here instead?  It will solve all of our problems and we'll be able to hang out with Claire and David."

Charles smiled and threw his head back, pondering.

"Come one Charles.  You know you want to." Claire said, forcing him to make a decision.  "Seriously, college is a big, scary step.  What could be better than taking that step with friends?  Friends til the end.  It'll be just like old times.  It'll be fun.  Think of the good times we could have.  I thought I'd be nervous about school but I'm not.  I don't know about you guys, but just knowing that I'm going to school and knowing I'll have David there with me, puts me at ease."

David smiled.

"Plus, I'm not so far away that I can't visit my dad when I want.  It's a no brainer." Claire explained.  She held her hand out to the middle of the table.  She wanted them to form a friendly pact.  She wanted their friendship to continue on through college.  "Well, what do you say Charles?"

David placed his hand on top of hers. "I'm game. I think it's a great idea."

"Come on Charles." David insisted. "You know you can't live without Cassie.   Let's just do it.  Make a decision. Right now."

Charles pulled Cassie close and kissed her. "I love you." he whispered in her ear quietly, placing his hand in, agreeing to the friendly pact.  He didn't have a choice.  He wasn't leaving Cassie and she couldn't leave California so he was stuck there.  "Of course I'm in.  What are friends for?  I don't know why I didn't think of this."

Cassie put her hand on top of Charles's.  She squeezed his hand.

"UCLA baby!" Claire screamed over the lunch room crowd.  David, Cassie and Charles all laughed.  

David and Charles stood up and shook on it. They leaned over the table and bumped shoulders. "See how simple that was?" David asked.

"Your right. This solves everything." Charles responded.

Claire held her hand out to David.  "Hey, you want to shake on it?" she joked. 

David grabbed her hand and pulled her close.  He kissed her, swallowing her laughter.



Sage slammed her lunch tray down on the table.  She stared at David and Claire in disgust.  "Eww!  Get a room." she said, sitting down to eat, frowning.  "Okay, first we had to deal with lovey dovey Charles and Cassie, a.k.a. "Chassie."  she snarled,  curling her fingers into imaginary quotation marks.   Now, we have to stomach David and Claire, "Daire," drooling and slobbering over each other?"  Just what this school needs, another love sick couple.   David, you could do so much better."  She ridiculed Claire.

Claire's mouth dropped. She picked up an uneaten apple from her tray and started to throw it at Sage. "You skinny little bitch!   I ought to shove this apple right down your...__"

David grabbed her wrist. "Whoa!  Hold that thought." he interrupted.  "Come on Claire.  Time to go."  He pulled her from her seat. He knew if Claire got her hands on Sage there would be no stopping her.

Claire grabbed her things and sent Sage an evil look.  "Cassie, we're still on for shopping this afternoon right?"

Cassie turned to Charles. "Sorry Claire.  I can't.  I promise we'll do it tomorrow.  I've got a hot date with a mechanic." she smiled.

"Yeah you want to join us.  I'm going to teach Cassie some car maintenance basics." Charles invited.

Claire grimaced.  "Ah..., no thanks.  I'll pass."

"Since you're not going shopping you might as well hang out with me." David suggested.  "I've got basketball practice but I'm going to hang around the recreational center afterward.  You know, shoot some hoops, play a little pool." David invited, hoping Claire would say yes. He wanted to be with her and spend some time with her outside of school.

"Pool?" Claire frowned.  That didn't sound like much fun.  "Okay, I'll think about it okay." she promised.  She turned to Cassie.  "Bye guys."



Cassie turned her back on Sage.  She didn't want to talk to her.  She was still upset about the awful comments she had made about her and Charles's break up.  Sage couldn't be trusted. 

"Are you ignoring me?" Sage questioned.

Cassie glanced over her shoulder.  "What do you want Sage?"

"Nothing.  Can't a girl sit with friends?"

"I'm not your friend." Cassie spat, getting up from the table.  "Come on Charles.  Let's go."

"Cassie wait!" Sage said urgently. "I'm sorry about the mean things I said. I didn't mean it.  You know how I am.  You know you can't take me seriously.  Will you please sit down?  I really need to talk to you."

Cassie ignored her and started to walk away.

"Please!." Sage begged.  "I need your advice and I really need your help."

Charles cast Cassie a discouraging look.  He didn't trust Sage as far as he could throw her.  Cassie always fell for her lies. "Come on Cassie." he urged, pushing her forward with his hand on the small of her back.  He knew Sage was up to something.

Cassie looked into Sages pleading eyes and gave in.  "Go ahead Charles." She gave him a quick kiss on the lips.  "I'll see you after school."



"Alright.  Spit it out. Whatever rude, nasty comment you're about to say, just spit it out." Cassie grumbled.

Sage had a frightened look on her face.  "I'm pregnant." she said calmly, staring at Cassie, waiting for a reaction.

Cassie was shocked. Her eyes stretched wide. She sat down slowly. "What!?   Sage..., are you sure?  How long?  Who's the the father?" she questioned.  Now she knew why Sage looked so scared.  She remembered having that exact same look on her face during her pregnancy scare.  She felt sorry for her.  She knew what she was going through.

Sage nodded. "Yeah, I'm sure.  I just wish the father was.  He doesn't believe me, says it's not his. He accused me of sleeping around."

"Well, who is it?" Cassie inquired.

"Thad." Sage replied.

"Sage, you told me you two broke up." Cassie said.

Sage gnawed her lip.  "Well, we did but we kind of..., sort of,  got together a few times after that.   We were..., you know..., friends with benefits." She justified their relationship.

Cassie wasn't sure how to respond.  She didn't know what to say to her.  "What are you going to do Sage?"

"I'm not getting rid of it if that's what you're asking." Sage replied sharply.  She was a selfish person and she could admit that but she wanted her baby. It was unplanned and a surprise but she wanted her baby.

"No, that's what I mean." Cassie explained. "Sage, you're a senior.  What about school, college?   Sage, what are you going to do with a baby?" Cassie asked.  She stressed the word you.

"Cassie, I haven't thought that far ahead yet and please don't make it sound like I can't be a mommy.  You don't think I'd make a good mother do you?

"I didn't say that Sage.  It's a big step and I don't know if your ready for it." Cassie softened her explanation.  She didn't want to hurt Sage's feelings.  Sage was a wild child.  All she seemed to care about was parties and guys.  She never had anything nice to say.  She got a kick out of irritating people and belittling them.  She couldn't see Sage sitting at home nursing a baby. 

"I took a pregnancy test, twice and I have a doctors appointment this week.  I want you to go with me." Sage answered.

Cassie hesitated.  "Sage, I don't know.  Maybe your mom should go with you."

"Are you kidding me?  I haven't told her.  Besides, she's out of town at some sales meeting and she won't be back until next week.  Can you please just do this for me?  Cassie, you're the closest thing I have to a real friend. You put up with my bull time and time again yet you're always there when I need you.  For some reason we seem to understand each other.  Cassie, the people I pick on and ridicule, the people I irritate, those are the people I really care about.  It's just my insane way of saying you're my friend.  Please come with me.   I really want you there with me."

"Okay," Cassie agreed reluctantly, "but you really need to tell your mom. She's going to find out sooner or later."



Scene8

Tay rushed out of class.  He couldn't wait to find Tina and tell her the good news. He ran down the hall to her class.

Malik followed Tay.  He wanted to talk to him and apologize for the foolish way he had acted and the things he had said about Tina. He had to admit, he'd been a little jealous but had gotten used to the idea of Tina and Tay being together.  He knew Tina was using Tay but he'd made up his mind to stay out of it. 


Malik turned the corner and saw Tay and Tina with their heads together, laughing and talking.   He also saw Matt approaching.  Tay was so involved with Tina he didn't see Matt coming for him.  Malik screamed.  "Run Tay!."

Tay looked up and saw Matt kareening towards him.  He dropped his bag and took of running.  He wasn't afraid to admit he was scared.  Matt was twice his size and had a reputation for being a bully.  He heard Tina laughing as he ran off.  He felt like a fool.  He knew Matt would kill him if he caught up with him.

"Yeah you better run fool!" Matt screamed behind him.  "You been avoiding this beat down for weeks!"

Malik watched in a daze as Tay ran down the hall, dashing into the nearest restroom for cover.  He tried to buy Tay some time.  He waited until Matt got right up on him and stuck his foot out, tripping him."

Matt fell to the floor in agony, holding his knee.  He shot Malik a killer look.  "You little punk.  You're dead!"

"Oh shit!" Malik exclaimed, realizing his mistake. Now,  Matt was after him.  He took of running, dashing into the restroom with Tay.  He found Tay hiding in a bathroom stall.   "Tay," he breathed rapidly, "we can't stay in here.  He's gonna find us.  Let's go."

They rushed to leave but stopped in their tracks when Matt came busting into the bathroom.  He blocked the door with a trash can, trapping them inside. They couldn't run.  Matt pounced on Tay and dragged him to the floor, pummeling him with his fist. Malik didn't know what to do but he knew he couldn't stand there and watch his friend take a beating.  He jumped on Matt's back and wrapped his arms around his neck, choking the life out of him.

"Get off my friend fool!" Malik yelled. 

Matt tried to throw him off but Malik held on tightly.  Matt might be bigger than them but he couldn't handle all two of them at once.  "Come on Tay!  Get em.  We got this!" Malik yelled.

Matt managed to throw Malik from his back.  He braced his back against the bathroom stall, staring at Malik and Tay.  "What?   Yall want some of this?  You think you can take me!?" he provoked. 

Malik turned to Tay, looking for confirmation.  They were tired of this fool.  It was time for someone to fight back against the bully.  Tay smiled and nodded his head. He had taken some heavy punches from Matt and he was hurting but he was more than ready to fight back. 

Malik laughed.  He stared at Matt.  "Oh yeah!   You about to get knocked out fool!  I'm talkin' bout a bathroom beat down." He and Tay charged Matt, forcing him into the bathroom stall.  They gave him the beating he deserved. 

Someone tried to get into the bathroom, pushing the trash can from behind the door.  "Come on Malik." Tay said, pulling him off of Matt.  This fool's done." Tay laughed, watching Matt moan and squirm on the floor in pain.  Malik ran for the door but turned back unexpectedly. 

Tay yelled at him.   "Come on man!  What are you doing? We got to get out of here." Tay urged, pushing against the door, stopping people from coming in.  Someone was outside pounding on the door, trying to get in.

Malik snatched the baseball cap from Matt's head and pulled his wallet from his pocket. He took a twenty dollar bill and stuffed it into his back pocket.  Matt had stolen his favorite baseball cap last year and had been stealing his lunch money for weeks.  This was his chance to get even.  He got in one last lick, kicking Matt in his side.  "That's for taking my hat and stealing my lunch money fool!"

"Let's go Malik!" Tay yelled.  "Stop foolin' around.  We're going to get caught."

Malik pushed the cap onto his head. He and Tay ran out of the bathroom laughing.  



Scene 9

The class was quiet.  Everyone sat taking their test.  Lizzie looked around the room and caught Shaunice staring at her.  She winked and motioned for Lizzie to look down at her feet. Lizzie noticed Shaunice's purse sitting wide open on the floor. She was obviously hiding her cheat sheet in her bag.

Shaunice pointed at her test. She didn't understand what Lizzie was doing.  She just sat there.  She'd given her all the answers.  All she had to to was copy them.  Sometimes Lizzie got on her nerves.  She was such a good girl.    She raised her eyebrows and silently shrugged her shoulders. 


Lizzie scanned her test.  She didn't know what to do.  Should she cheat and make things easy on herself or should she sit there and struggle with her answers?  Some of the test questions were ridiculously hard.  She looked up and caught Mr. Patterson staring at her. He had caught her day dreaming.  She felt so conspicuous, like he was watching her.  It felt like he somehow knew she was thinking about cheating but that was impossible.  How could he possibly know?  She was nervous and over reacting.    She shot him a fake smile.  He held his wrist up and pointed at his watch, silently telling her to watch her time.  She only had twenty more minutes to finish her test.


Lizzie tried to be honest and do the right thing.  She answered every question to the best of her ability and sat back in her chair.  A lot of her answers were simple guesses.  She looked over at Shaunice.  She was completely at ease and done with her test.  She sat twirling her hair, chewing gum and picking her nails.

Lizzie pulled the cheat sheet from her pocket.  It was do or die, now or never.  She threw caution to the wind and erased all her answers, replacing them with the correct ones.  The bell rang and she placed her test on Mr. Patterson's test. She felt awful about what she'd done but there was no turning back now. 

"You don't look very pleased." Mr. Patterson comment on her sad face.  "Did you study for the test?" he smiled.

Lizzie forced a smile. "It was easier than I thought.  It wasn't what I expected" she lied, walking away.



Scene 10

Charles pulled Cassie into Castillo's garage.  All of the guys had gone home for the day so he had all evening to show her some tips and pointers.  He dragged her into the back work room and found her a navy blue garage coverall.

"Charles do I have to do this?" Cassie whined.  She knew he wasn't trying to be mean and understood his intentions but she didn't want to be there.  She wanted to go shopping.

"Yeah you do." Charles answered, turning to her with the coverall.  "Here put this on."

Cassie stared at the garment with disgust. "What?!   Charles I don't want to wear that." she refused.

Charles ignored her.  He bent and told her to step into them.  "Put it on.  You're going to ruin your clothes if you don't." 

Cassie stepped into the overalls.  She was so tiny they swallowed her.  The arms and the legs were extra long.  She looked down at herself.  She looked ridiculous. "Charles, I look like a fool." she complained. "Why are you being so mean?"

Charles knelt and rolled the pant legs up and did the same to the extra long sleeves. He kissed Cassie on the cheek. "No you don't.  You look cute and I'm not being mean.  You're just used to pouting and getting your own way.  I'm not going to have you stranded on the side of the road somewhere and not be around to help you.  Besides, this is what I do.  I know everything there is to know about cars.  You've got the perfect teacher." he explained, zipping her into the coveralls.

Cassie glanced down at her chest and saw a white embroidered patch with the name Joe stitched on it.  She was wearing someone's uniform.  "Charles, who's Joe?" She gasped in outrage.  "Am I wearing his uniform?  I can't believe you let me put this on." she said, unzipping it as she spoke.

Charles stopped her and zipped her back in.  "Don't worry about it.  He's just some guy Castillo hired but he never showed up. He never wore this.  Your fine." he laughed, kissing her cheek.

Cassie couldn't believe he was laughing.  He was enjoying this.  "You're doing this on purpose." she accused.  "You're trying to get back at me for making you wear that apron."

Charles grinned. He was guilty.  He had to admit, the thought had crossed his mind. She was so cute when she was mad.  He loved teasing her.

"Charles it's not funny." Cassie said, trying to pull away from him.

Charles pulled her close and wrapped her in his arms.  He pulled her hair from under the collar of her coveralls.  "Okay..., I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to laugh." he apologized,  biting his lip to hold his laughter.  "Come on.  Let's get started." he said.



Charles went over her car thoroughly.  He checked and explained everything.  He taught her how and when to check her oil, brake and transmission fluids.  He explained how to use jumper cables in case her battery died.  He showed her how to use her emergency brake in case her brakes ever failed.  In short, he gave her a full, detailed lesson.  Cassie's attention wandered a few times but she tried to take in everything he said.

Charles glanced at her.  "Are you listening to me?" he questioned.

"Yes, of course I am." Cassie replied.

Charles smiled.  He was going to put her to the test.  He called out every part and detail he'd just discussed and had her point them out and explain each one.  She did well and got everything right except the emergency brake portion.  She had a little trouble pulling it up. 

Charles laughed and explained that she had to really put some muscle behind it.  He kissed her on the lips.  "You were listening.  Nice job."

Cassie smiled. "Okay..., so I passed right?  Can we go now?" she asked anxiously.

"Not so fast.  You still have to do one more thing." Charles said, pushing a lug wrench in her hands.

Cassie snatched her hand away.  The wrench was covered in black garage grease. "Charles, it's all greasy."

Charles grabbed her hand and forced her to take the wrench.  "It'll wash off.  You've got a tire to change."

"Why?  You changed it this morning.  Why do we have to do it again?" she asked, looking around the dirty garage.

Charles kissed her on the nose.  "Uh-huh.  Not we..., you." he corrected.  "I want you to do it.  You remember what I showed you this morning right?" he asked doubtfully.  She hadn't payed any attention to him this morning as he changed the tire.

"Of course I do." Cassie said wearily. She was tired and ready to go home.

Charles sat back on the garage stool and stared at her. "Prove it."

Cassie stared at him in shock. "What?   Charles, you want me to do it by myself?"

Charles grinned.  "Yeah.  Don't stand there staring at me." he laughed.  "Get busy." he grinned, sipping on a bottle of water.

Cassie shot him an evil look.  She turned and stared at her car.  Where did she begin.  She tried to remember everything he had done earlier that morning.  She really should have payed more attention.  She toyed with the wrench in her hand, turning it over and over.  She glanced back at Charles.  He sat there staring at her with an amused look on his face.  She knew he thought she couldn't do it.  She'd show him. She was determined to prove him wrong. 

She knelt to remove the bolts from the tire.  Charles cleared his throat loudly, getting her attention.  "Ahem.  Ah..., hazard lights and emergency brake." he reminded her.

Cassie winced. That's right.  She'd forgotten. Those were the first things she should have done.  She had to remember safety first.  She tried to pull the brake up and struggled with it.  She yanked on it and fell back hard against the seat.   It was so tight. 

Charles nearly died.  It was so funny watching her trying to prove herself.  She was so stubborn. He couldn't hold it in.  He had to laugh. 

Cassie looked up and saw Charles laughing.   He tried to turn his back on her so she couldn't see him.  She got out of the car.  "Charles..., are you laughing at me?" she asked angrily, pouting. 

Charles composed himself and turned quickly.  "What?" he feigned.  "Baby..., no.  Of course I'm not laughing at you." he smiled, lying. 

Cassie knew he was lying.  "I'll show you." she spat, getting back into the car.  She yanked with all her might and finally pulled the brake free. She went back to the tire and tried to loosen the lug nuts.  There was no way the bolts were coming off.  They wouldn't budge.  They were so tight.

Charles shook his head and smiled.  "Remember what I said.  If they're too tight use your feet.  Put your foot on the lug wrench to loosen them up.  You've got more strength in your leg than your arm."

Cassie tried it but her foot slipped off of the lug wrench and she fell on her butt.

Charles nearly fell out laughing.  There was no way he could hold it in.

Cassie picked herself up.  This was harder than she thought it would be.  Charles was right.  She needed to know how to do this but his teasing wasn't helping.  "Charles!" Cassie growled.  "Stop it!  Stop teasing me."

Charles walked over to her and wrapped his arm around her waist.  He kissed her.  Her face was all dirty and grease smudged but she was still beautiful.  He was proud of her and impressed.  She was struggling through, proving that she could do it.  "Baby, I'm teasing you. Come on.  You're doing great.   I didn't think you could it.  Keep going.  You're almost done." He encouraged her.

Cassie smiled and kissed him. "You're interrupting me.  I've got work to do." she teased.

Charles smiled, backing away, taking his seat.

Cassie tried the lug wrench once more. She forced it down with her foot and finally felt the bolts loosened.  She jacked the car up and had the wheel off and on again in a matter of minutes.  She tightened up the bolts and made sure everything was secure.  
She was so proud of herself.  She'd done it.   She turned to Charles.   "Well, how did I do?  Did I pass the test?"

Charles walked up to her.  He wrapped her up tight and rubbed a smudge of grease from her face with his thumb.  "You passed.  Most definitely.  You were awesome.  You did great." he acknowledged.
 
Cassie threw her arms around his neck. "Ah-huh. You didn't think I could do it did you?  I'm tougher than I thought I was." she admitted..
"Yeah, you are.   You're definitely tougher, softer and sexier than you could ever imagine." Charles added, squeezing her tight, covering her mouth with his.


Scene 11
Claire found David in the recreational center.  He was putting the sports equipment away with some of his teammates.

One of his buddies tapped him on the shoulder, alerting him to her presence.  He walked over to her, dribbling a ball,  meeting her in the middle of the basketball court.  He hugged her.  "Hey.  I didn't think you were coming.  What took you so long?  I was just about to take off. We were cleaning up, getting ready to head out."

Claire smiled.  "Sorry but you mentioned basketball so I figured I'd better go home and change first." she replied.

David looked down at her.  She'd changed alright.  She'd changed from a skirt into a fitted tank top with short shorts, very short, tiny jeans shorts.  Her beautiful long legs were completely exposed and they went all the way up, traveling for what seemed like miles.  It was all David could do to contain himself.  His eyes traveled up and down her body, twice, before finally settling on her face.  "Yeah..., I see.  You ah..., he paused, searching for the right word, ch...changed."  he stammered, staring at her.   She didn't realize the effect she was having on him.  All he could think about was touching her soft, smooth skin.  She made him think of unspeakable, unmentionable things.  He was only human.  She was fit and toned.  He drew in a heavy breath.

Claire noticed his rampant stare.  "David..., is something wrong?"she asked, feeling a bit awkward standing there with him staring at her.

David's teammates yelled across the court.  "Later David. We'll see you."

"Alright guys." David replied, snapping out of his trance. He took Claire's hand.  "I'm sorry Claire.  No, nothing's wrong.  I was just thinking about our next basketball game.  Today's practice didn't go so well." he lied, hiding the real reason he had been staring.  He didn't want her to think he was some kind of weird freak.   "Come on." he said, urging her forward.  "You want to go grab a burger or something?" he offered.

Claire stopped in her tracks.  "No.  I thought we were going to shoot some hoops, play a little basketball."

David shot her a strange look.  "Are you serious?   You want to play basketball?" he asked unbelievably, laughing."  Claire was a beautiful girl.  What could she possibly know about basketball.  He humored her and figured he'd shoot a couple of quick shots with her.  He'd go easy on her and let her play around with the ball a little. 

Claire nodded.  "Yeah.  Why not?  You're not afraid to play with a girl are you?" she provoked, smiling, taking the ball from his hands.  "Are you scared I'll kick your butt?"

David threw his head back and laughed. "Claire, I don't mean to brag but I'm the captain of the basketball team.  This is not the Science lab princess.  You're out of your element."

Claire held the ball between her palms and bumped it against his chest.  "You talk a good game.  Let me see you walk it like you talk it." she snickered.  "Come on.  Let's play."

"Alright," David agreed, "but don't get mad at me when you lose and I embarrass you on the court." 

"Who says I'm going to lose?" Claire asked, smiling.  "What do you say, first person to reach twenty points wins?"

"Deal." David nodded.  "What are the stakes?"

Claire held her head to the side, thinking.  "Hmm, let's see, if I win you have to help me with my lab project this week and you can't complain about the smell in the lab."

David agreed.  "Okay.  That's cool.  I can do that but if I win, you have to invite me over for dinner.  I want it to be just the three of us, you, your dad and me." he stated.

"Fine." Claire said. 

"Alright.  Let's do this.  I'll make it easy on you.  I'll let you have the ball first." David offered, having no problem at all giving Claire the advantage.  She was going to need it.  He was sure she'd lose. 

"Okay..., lab partner." Claire teased, bending over to tighten her shoe laces.  She was going to try her hardest to take David down.  You could use the extra help in the lab and she wanted to shut him up and make him eat his words.

David stared at Claire's butt as she bent over tying her shoe laces.  There was something about those shorts.  She was killing him.  He brought his hand up to his mouth, making a fist, biting down on it with pure, silent agony. "You are so not playing fair." he mumbled under his breath, rubbing his fore head.

Claire turned.  "What was that?" she asked.

"Nothing.  I was just..., talking to myself." David pretended.  "Well..., don't just stand there.  You said you wanted to play ball.  Let's do it.  Hoop time." He gave her a quick kiss on the lips, sealing the deal.


Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks

702 - steelo.mp3

"I'm gonna whip your tail." Claire threatened, smiling.  She dribbled the ball clumsily the first few times, feeling David out, checking his movement.  He was quick and light on his feet.  He had excellent defense and quickly jumped ahead in the scores.  Every move she made was blocked but then she stepped up her game.   She used her crossover dribble, moving the ball from one hand to another, between her legs, changing direction as she dribbled down the court on a full run.  Her court vision was excellent and she covered the court beautifully.  She was able to make a few defensive rebounds, scoring off of David's missed shots, evening the score.  She flashed him a smile, laughing at the shocked expression on his face.   

"You give up?" Claire taunted, dribbling the ball, trying to work around his defense.  "Ugh!" she screamed as David managed to steal the ball. 

David made a quick drive down the court and scored, grinning from ear to ear.  "Now that's how it's done baby."

"Okay..., I'll give it to you.  That was a nice drive but I'm done playing around with you." she threatened.  She played off of a hesitation dribble, staggering her steps, slowing her pace and speed, confusing David, changing the momentum.  He tried to guard her but was unsuccessful.  Claire faked a fast break, pretending to move the ball quickly down court but took her chances at a perimeter shot outside the free throw line.  She scored.  It was a beautiful shot. 

David was speechless.  He put his hands on his waist and laughed. He walked towards her signaling a time out with his hands.  "Time out.  Hold up.  Stop.  Where the hell did that shot come from?  Where did you come up with that kind of shooting range?  You've done this before haven't you?" he speculated.  She was too good. 

Claire grabbed the ball and spun it on the tip of her finger with ease.  "Did I forget to tell you I was on the basketball team before I moved here?" she confessed, smirking.  She'd fooled him.

David whirled around, covering his hands with his face.  He couldn't believe it.  He turned back, facing her with a huge smile on his face.  "I had no idea.  You little sneak.  You set me up." he laughed, pulling her close.

Claire smiled and kissed his cheek.  "That's what you get for judging a book by it's cover.  Seriously David, look at me." she said, indicating her height.  "Of course I played basketball."

David took the ball from her and held it high in the air.  "Oh yeah.  You're tall but not that tall." he teased as Claire tried to jump after the ball. 

David was right.   She couldn't reach it.    She wasn't tall enough.  He was taller and his arms were longer but she knew how to get the ball back.  She pressed her body up against him, pretending to block and guard him.  She got extra close and nibbled  on his jaw line.  David couldn't resist.  He brought his arms down to wrap them around her and she stole the ball.  "Sucker!" she mouthed, running down the court and scoring. 



The game went on with one on one defense.  David made some outrageous over head shots.  Claire had to admit he was good.  He was really good.  His transition from offensive to defensive play was excellent.  Now she understood why he was the team captain.  The game was tied up but David had the ball and was two points away from winning.  He tried to dunk the winning shot and Claire got too close to him.  He ran into her and she fell backwards, landing on her butt.  She wasn't hurt but decided to use David's concern to her advantage.  He missed the shot and stopped play.  He wanted to make sure she was okay. 

Claire feigned injury and pretended to be in pain.  "Ouch!  Foul!" she yelled, holding her knee, pretending to be in pain. 

David rushed over to her.  He was afraid he'd hurt her.   He felt her knee with his fingers.   "You okay baby?  I'm sorry I didn't mean to push you."  He put the ball down so he could check on her.  He didn't want her to walk on her injured knee.  "Come on let me help you." he said, reaching to pick her up.

Claire jumped up and grabbed the ball.  "You are so easy David.  Loser!" she yelled, taking the final shot, winning the game.  She jumped up and down, screaming.  "And she scores!"

David held his head down and burst out laughing.  He wrapped his arms around her.  "You won because I went easy on you and you cheated. Cheater." 

"Sore loser." Claire countered.  "Get ready to put your lab coat on."

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you wore these shorts on purpose to distract me." David accused, tugging on her waistband.

"Pervert." Claire teased, pulling his head down, kissing him.


Scene 12
Jenn knocked on Nate's apartment door repeatedly. She knew Dana was there.  She saw the shadow through the peep hole and saw the curtains move.  She had to talk to her.  Eddie had told her about Dana's condition the night before.  He'd held it in as long as he possibly could. She'd known something was wrong with him.  He'd been uncomfortably quiet and somber all evening, barely touching his dinner.  She'd managed to drag the information out of him as they lay in bed and try as she might, the tears had poured down her face and she'd cried like a baby.  True to form, Eddie had comforted her and propped her up, telling her it wasn't her fault and there wasn't anything she could have possibly done differently.  She understood what he said but as a medical professional she realized how important it was for Dana to receive care as quickly as possible.  She'd taken the day off and was prepared to help Dana in any way she could. 

"Open the door Dana.  I'm not going away.  I know you're in there." she stated.

Dana jerked the door open. "If you came here to offer your pity you can turn around and go back where you came from." Dana spat angrily.

Jenn sighed.  Wow, she knew Dana would be upset but she was in rare form today.  She was spitting pure venom.  "I'm not here to offer pity Dana.  I want to offer my support." She didn't wait for Dana to invite her in.  She simply walked in uninvited.  She worked with extremely sick patients everyday and knew she couldn't take Dana's vengeful attitude to heart.  A lot of patients simply needed someone to talk to and unfortunately, some of them looked for someone to blame.  They needed someone to be angry with.  If blaming her would help Dana get through this rough spot, then she was willing to carry the burden.  She was going to do whatever it took to help her.   

She held her hands up in a measure of friendship and peace.  "Dana, I know your upset and I'm probably the last person you want to see right now.  I know you're  scared but I want you to know I'm here for you and I can help you if you'll let me. Please let me help."  she begged.

Dana looked her up and down from head to toe.  She scoffed.  "You must be joking.  Now you want to be my friend?  You were handing out pink slips a few weeks ago.  Now, your handing out friendships?  Jennifer Sutton you got a lot of nerve coming up in here talking about support and friendship.  The only kind of support I need right now is in the form of medical insurance.  You got any of that stuck down in your pockets?  Can you offer me that?" She asked angrily.  "Huh?" she repeated loudly, angry and upset over her predicament.  "Can you pull some insurance and a magic pill to make me all better out of that magic purse of yours? 

"Dana, if cussing me out and being angry with me makes you feel better, then have at it but I'm not here to argue with you.  You're condition is very serious and I want to help you get started with treatments.  I want you to stop sitting here feeling sorry for yourself and start worrying about how you're going to help and heal yourself."

Dana whirled on her. "Feeling sorry for myself?!   How dare you say that to me.  How dare you Jenn!   Dana unbuttoned her shirt hurriedly, stripping down to her bra. She grabbed Jenn's hand and placed it on the small lump on her left breast.  "You feel that?!  Huh?!   Do you?!" she yelled.   "Now you tell me Jenn, after feeling that, do you feel sorry for me?!   Do you understand my frustrations?    Her voice began to crack and her eyes watered.  "I have a lump on my breast.  I have breast cancer.  "So...yeah Jenn,  forgive me for feeling sorry for myself because I'm sorry I'm sick, sorry I got this disease, and sorry and scared that I don't know what I'm going to do.  If it upsets you to see me feeling sorry for myself..., there's the door.!" Dana spewed, pointing at the front door.

Jenn closed her eyes and breathed out deeply.  Maybe she wasn't handling this in the right way.  "Dana...,  I"m sorry. I shouldn't have said that.  All I'm saying is you need to take a proactive position in your health care.  The sooner you talk to someone about your treatment options, the better off you'll be.  Yes, breast cancer is a serious disease but thousands of women live through it and manage to beat it every day.  I want you to be one of those women.  I'm here to help you."

Dana chuckled.  Jenn was not hearing her.  "Jenn..., I am an unemployed, uninsured woman.  I may not be as smart and as wise as you but I do know cancer treatments are expensive and time consuming, even with medical coverage." Dana stated, taking a seat on the sofa and kicking her feet up with a glass of wine in her hands. "So...,if you're done chastising me, you can see yourself out.  I'm going to continue to sit here and feel sorry for myself and indulge in my daily soap opera's.  Have a nice day." Dana spat, staring at the television.

Jenn grabbed the remote, turned the television off and threw the remote on the couch.  "Dana..., I want you to get up, get cleaned up and go out with me to visit a doctor.  You're behaving as if you've already been handed a death sentence.  You can fight this if you want to.  Cancer specialist, Oncologists, perform life saving surgery everyday. There's no reason why you can't be included in their success stories."

"Life saving huh?" Dana asked.  "You mean life saving mastectomies don't you?" Dana said quietly.  She didn't even like saying the word mastectomy.  All she could think about was the fear of having a mastectomy, losing her breast.  She wrapped her arms around herself, squeezing her chest as if holding herself would save her and make her condition magically disappear.

Jenn touched Dana's arm.  "No Dana.  That's not what I mean.  Having breast cancer doesn't automatically mean you'll need a mastectomy.  That's why it's so important that you start a treatment plan with a good doctor. I'm talking about the possibility of breast preservation surgery but we won't know until you start seeing a doctor.   I'm not going to lie to you Dana.  It's not going to be easy.  Even after surgery, whether it's a mastectomy or a lumpectomy, you're going to have to commit your time and patience to after surgery treatments.  It's a process.  One that you're going to have to fight through and commit to but I promise I'll be right there by your side the whole time.  I don't want to hear any more excuses about insurance and employment.  I want you to talk to the hospital social worker.  There are programs out their for uninsured people with life threatening illnesses like yourself.  Legally, because of your illness, you're entitled to medicaid services.  Their are programs and services out there to help you Dana but you have to take an active interest.  Some of the best hospitals operate under federally mandated programs providing services to cancer patients who can't afford care."

"You mean like a charity case." Dana scoffed.

"No. Don't make it sound ugly Dana.  There called indigent care programs and they are set up to help people.  They help save lives.  Honestly, I don't think it matters what they are called.  There's nothing more important than saving someone's life."

Dana covered her face with her hands and spoke through her tears.  "Jenn I'm scared.  I'm so scared." Her tears racked her body.

Jenn sat down next to her and wrapped her arms around her as Dana broke down in her arms.  "It's okay to be scared and it's more than okay to cry.  I wouldn't expect you to feel any other way right now but don't let your fear stop you from getting the help you need."  Jenn stood up and picked Dana's shirt up from the floor. "Come on." she urged, holding the shirt out to Dana.  "Why don't you go get ready and we'll spend the day finding help and getting some answers." Jenn offered.

Dana nodded and reached for her shirt.  "Okay.  Okay but I'm going to need you to help me get through this."

"I told you I'll be with you every step of the way." Jenn repeated.

Dana held her head to the side, thinking.  "Why are you doing this Jenn?  Why are you helping me after everything I've done to you?"

Jenn smiled.  "I care about you Dana.  What are friends for?"


Scene 13
David knocked on Claire's door.  She lived clear across town from him but it didn't matter.  He wanted to take her to school and with him and Mr. Watkins officially calling a truce, he and Claire didn't have to sneak around anymore.  It felt good having their relationship out in the open.

Watkins opened the door.  His face was stern but his voice was happy and upbeat.  "David, good morning.   How are you?"

David stood rooted to his spot. A truce had been called but he was still a little uncomfortable with Claire's dad.  They still didn't really know each other.  "Good morning." he replied nervously, rubbing his neck.  "Ah..., I'm here for Claire.  I was going to give her a ride to school."

Watkins chuckled and shook his head.  He stepped back and held the door open for David to enter.  "Well, I didn't think you were here to see me so you must be here for Claire." he joked, trying to lighten the mood. He knew him and David hadn't exactly started things off well and he was trying to make amends.  Truth be told, he knew he could be a little intense and overbearing, especially when it came to Claire.  Sometimes he forgot she was practically a grown woman and he needed to start treating her as such.  He stared at David as he held the door open.  David hadn't moved.  He looked like he was afraid to come inside.  "Well, don't just stand there.  Come on in.  If you stand there any longer you're going to grow roots." he said lightly.

David smiled.  He was relieved.  "Yes sir." he said, entering.  He stood peering around the room.  He really wanted Claire to hurry. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop and he and Mr. Watkins shared a moment of very uncomfortable, tense silence.  The only sound in the room was the ticking of the clock on the wall.  They both shuffled their feet trying to think of something to say and when they finally did, they both spoke at the same time, interrupting each other.

"Mr. Watkins I want you to...___" David started.     "David why don't you...__" Watkins began.   They both laughed.

"Why don't you have a seat while you wait for Claire." Watkins offered.   "I love my daughter but I'll be the first to warn you she spends hours in the mirror." Watkins tried to whisper.

"I heard that dad!" Claire yelled from her room.  "David I'll be right there!"

David smiled. "It's okay.  There's no rush." he spoke loudly for Claire to hear.

"Have a seat." Watkins repeated, urging David to sit.  He wanted to talk with him.  David seemed like a good kid.

David was fine and preferred standing but felt inclined to sit as Mr. Watkins took the seat opposite his.

Watkins rocked back and forth in the recliner.  His chair was placed almost directly in front of Davids so they were able to sit eye level with one another.   They sat staring at each other, neither flinching nor blinking.  They were both really tall men so the tips of their feet almost touched and their knees were no more than a foot apart. 

David was very uncomfortable. 
He looked around the house to escape Watkins's probing gaze.  He felt like he was in the middle of a therapy session.  His throat tightened and his stomach was in knots.   It was like a man to man stand off.  He stared down the hallway trying to will Claire to magically appear.  What in the world could be taking her so long?  He knew her dad was about to grill him.  He could feel it.  He took a deep breath and hoped, prayed he'd say all the right things. 

Watkins's chair creaked as it rocked under his weight.  "So..., Claire tells me you're a basketball star.  How long have you been playing?"

"Since my freshman year." David replied.  "I enjoy any kind of sport but the basketball court is where I feel most comfortable."

"I guess you must be really comfortable.  I mean..., with you being the basketball team captain and all." Watkins probed ever so carefully.  He wanted to get to know David without being overly intrusive.

David tried to be modest.  "I put in a lot of hard work, a lot of rigorous training.  It usually pays off in the end.  We've had a good season."

"You plan on playing for UCLA?" Watkins inquired.

"Most definitely." David answered proudly. He couldn't wait to start his freshman year and play ball for UCLA.  He was very excited about college basketball.  He knew he'd have a tremendous work load with sports and classes but he was positive he could handle it.  He glanced at his watch and yelled out to Claire.  "Ah...Claire, I don't want to rush you but we're going to be late." he yelled.  He didn't want to sit here a minute longer than he had to.  He was being interrogated. 

"I'm coming!" Claire yelled.  "Just hold on."

David twiddled his thumbs and cracked his knuckles.  He needed something to do with his hands. 

"Have you written your valediction speech yet?" Watkins asked.  Claire had told him David was going to be Robelson High's Valedictorian.  At least the kid had smarts and a good head on his shoulders.  That much he was sure of.

David threw his hands up in an indecisive gesture. "Oh..., Mr. Watkins I'm not even sure I'll if I'll be the valedictorian.  It could easily be two or three other students."

Claire walked into the room.   She leaned and kissed David on the cheek, completely unconcerned with her father's stare.  "David, stop being so modest.  Everyone knows you're the valedictorian.  They just haven't officially announced it yet."   She grabbed her purse from the counter, kissed her dad and headed for the front door.  "Bye dad.  Let's go David."

David stood up and shook hands with Officer Watkins.  "Nice talking to you again Officer Watkins."

Watkins smiled, standing up from his chair.  "Likewise, likewise.  I'm a fellow basketball enthusiast myself so it's always good to have someone to talk a little b-ball with." he laughed.   "Claire used to play.  I taught her everything she knows." Watkins bragged.

Claire's eyes rolled back in her head with annoyance.  "Dad, please don't bore David with your basketball stories." Claire muttered, embarrassed. 

"Yeah, I know." David acknowledged. "Unfortunately I found out the hard way." he said, glancing at Claire with a smile on his face.  "She gave me a run for my money on the court."

Watkins stuck his hands into his pockets and thought carefully.  "You know, I was thinking about catching the UCLA game this weekend.  What do you say you and I go watch those guys battle it out?  I'm anxious to see how those UCLA Bruins are going to regroup after that big loss to Cal State last week." he teased.

David laughed and flashed an incredulous smile.  "Are you serious?  You mean....you and I going to see a game together?" David asked cautiously.  He was sure he had misunderstood. 

Watkins nodded, confirming.  "Yeah, you and me.  Let's go watch some hoops.  You're going to be one of the players next year.  It wouldn't hurt to watch some live play, maybe get a feel for the team. What do you say?  I'm paying.  It's on me."

David was overwhelmed.  "Whoa!,  of course you and I can catch the game.  I've been waiting for this head to head match up all season.  Thanks officer Watkins.   "Oh, and you're right.  Cal State really took it to them but you have to admit UCLA's done a great job on conference games this season." he bragged.

Watkins started throwing out NBA and NCAA basketball statistics and David's eyes lit up. 

Claire leaned her head back against the door and sighed.  "Great, another basketball junkie." She said under her breath.  She watched as David and her dad traded basketball stories and talked about basketball lineups.  They argued over statistics and team records.  They were completely engrossed and caught up in their conversation, ignoring her.  She cleared her throat twice and neither one noticed.  It was like she wasn't even in the room.  "David, we're going to be late.  Let's go." she insisted. She knew once her dad started talking about basketball the conversation would never end.

David spared her a seconds glance and kept on talking.  He wasn't paying any attention to her.  "Yeah I know.  We won't be late.  I promise." he guaranteed, continuing his conversation with Watkins.  He was completely amazed by Mr. Watkins's knowledge of basketball statistics and team history.  He even kept track of the names and seasonal records of freshman starters.  The guy really knew his stuff and he was accurate.  He was impressed.  Finally, he and Claire's dad had something in common.  He enjoyed talking with him.

Claire rolled her eyes.  She couldn't believe it.  David and her dad had went from sparing enemies to sports buddies.  They stood talking to one another like they had known each other for years.  "I can't believe this.  My dad's stealing my boyfriend." she whispered out loud to herself.

"I'm sorry honey.  Did you say something?" Watkins asked, breaking him and David's conversation.

Claire shot him a fake smile.  "No.  Not a word."  She leaned over and grabbed the keys from David's hand.  "You two can talk basketball all morning but I have to get to school.  Bye David." she smirked, turning for the door, leaving him standing there.

David winced.  "I'm sorry princ..__  ah...Claire," he corrected, catching his mistake.  He didn't think Officer Watkins would appreciate his new nick name for Claire.  He turned to Watkins.  "Nice talking to you Officer Watkins.  I better go." he said, backing away towards the door.   "Claire's going to kill me."

Watkins reached out and shook David's hand.  "David, officer Watkins sounds so..., he paused searching for the right word,... formal.  What do you say you call me Mr. Watkins." he suggested, smiling.  He was really starting to like this kid.  He was smart, athletic and seemed well rounded.  What more could a father ask for? 

David agreed. "Yes sir."

"Alright, I'll see you Saturday.  The game tips off at eight p.m." Watkins confirmed

"Okay but don't be surprised when Pepperdine gets sent packing with their tails between their legs." David goaded.

"I wouldn't be so quick to brag if I were you." Watkins warned.  My money is on Pepperdine.  Two of UCLA's guards are out with injuries.  Your teams playing wounded son." Watkins joked, teasing David.

David headed for the door.  "See you Saturday Mr. Watkins and thanks again.  I really appreciate this.  I'm looking forward to it."


David jumped into the passenger seat as Claire sat behind the wheel prepared to drive.  She was revving the engine impatiently.

"It's about time.  I thought I was going to have to leave you.  So..., nice talk with your girlfriend?" she smirked.

David leaned over and kissed her ever so softly.  He held her jaw as he kissed her, forcing her mouth open.  He moaned, smiling to himself. "Mmm."   It was so ridiculously wrong for someone to smell and taste so good, so early in the morning.  

"What was that for?" Claire asked breathlessy.

David caught her hand and squeezed it tightly.  "Good morning princess.  I couldn't do it with your dad standing there." he laughed.   "You look beautiful."  he smiled, admiring her short pink skirt and top.  He loved her legs.  Claire had the most beautiful legs.  She was toned but had curves in all the right places.  She was perfect.  Lately, it was all he could do to stop thinking about her, both emotionally and intimately but he didn't want to scare her away.  He'd promised himself he would take it slow with her.  He worked hard at being the perfect gentleman but Claire wasn't making it easy.  He liked looking at her, particularly when she didn't realize he was watching.  He didn't want to freak her out but here lately, she kept him on edge all the time.  Eventually, their relationship would have to advance to the next level.  He couldn't stop staring and smiling.  He was so happy.

Claire couldn't help but smile as she caught David staring at her legs.  She'd caught him staring at her with the most peculiar looks but she never let on that she was aware.  She felt and could sense the impending change in the nature of their relationship.  She felt it in the way he kissed her, the way he touched her.  He was more intense, more aggressive and demanding.  She studied him and rubbed his palm with her thumb.  His expression was strange and he had a huge smile on his face.  "Wow, someone sure is happy this morning?  What's up?  You want to let me in on the secret?" 

David caressed her face with his hand.  "There's no secret." he whispered softly.  "I'm just happy that things are finally changing. 
Your dad's a nice man Claire.  I'm glad I got a chance to see the man behind the badge.  Everything is perfect."  He leaned and placed a soft, barely there,  butterfly kiss on her lips."

"Yeah..., about that.  Listen...David, you don't have to go out of your way for my dad to like you.  I don't want you to feel forced into going anywhere with him.  I'll make up a reason, some excuse why you can't go to the game." Claire explained.

David shot her a crooked smile.  "Excuse me....are you kidding me?   Claire..., this has nothing to do with being nice.  Honestly, I can't wait to go to the game with your dad.  You know how I feel about basketball." he said enthusiastically.

Claire stared at him in disbelief.  "You're serious aren't you?   You really want to go with him."

"Yeah." David affirmed.  "What?   Did you think I was just patronizing your dad?   Look, it's cool if you don't want me hanging out with your dad.  I understand and I should have asked you if it was okay before I accepted.  I'll just tell him I can't go." David said, his voice full of disappointment.

Claire spoke quickly.  "No..., it's not that.  I thought you and I were hanging out this weekend?" Claire questioned. 

David winced.  He'd forgotten he'd promised her they would hang out.  "You're right.  I'm sorry.  Well,  why don't we get together after school today?" 

"No, I can't.  Cassie and I are going shopping for prom." Claire said. 

"Okay then...I'll just cancel with your dad.  Maybe he and I can do it another time." David replied.

"No.  You don't have to cancel." Claire responded.   "I want you to go and have fun.  I want the two of you to get along but I just never imagined you'd get along so well.  It just feels a little strange.  My dad's never taken to any of my boyfriends so quickly."

"Boyfriends..., plural?" David asked amusingly.  "So..., just how many boyfriends are we talking about here?" he teased, drawing her close for another kiss. 

Claire smiled against his lips.  "Wouldn't you like to know?" she provoked.  Honestly, she had only had one other serious boyfriend and the relationship had been extremely brief. It hadn't worked out but she didn't like talking about.  Besides, David seemed a little jealous and she kind of like seeing him this way.  It was cute.

David brought his head down close, preparing to kiss her again.  Claire's fist knotted in his shirt.  Just as David's lips touched hers, they were interrupted by the loud sound of Watkins slamming the front door on his way to work.  Claire pulled away quickly and fastened her seat belt.

David expelled a frustrated breath.  "I swear your dad has the worst timing." David growled, frustrated. 

Claire pursed her lips. "We'd better go. I don't want to be late."  she said, glancing at David from the corner of her eye.  His head rested awkwardly against the headrest and he had that strange look on his face again.  He was staring at her.  His normally narrow, cat like eyes appeared even smaller.  They were like little narrow slits.  She turned her head away shyly, unable to face the passionate look on his face. 
David spoke to her with his eyes and she knew what he was thinking.  Their relationship was changing.


Scene 14
Lizzie stared at her test score. Sure enough, just as Shaunice had promised, she had scored one hundred percent. 

Shaunice called her name from across the classroom.  "Lizzie?....Lizzie?"   She smiled when she got Lizzie's attention and held her test score up.  It read one hundred percent with the words great job scribbled behind it. 

Lizzie returned her smile hesitantly.  What had seemed like such a great idea days ago now felt embarrassing and deceptive.  She hadn't earned this test score and she didn't feel very proud of it.  She didn't understand how Shaunice could sit there all happy and ecstatic.  She truly didn't have a shameful or remorseful bone in her body.  She looked around the classroom at the other students talking and discussing their grades.  Some of them hadn't done so well and if she hadn't cheated she would probably be standing right along with them, complaining just the same.  Instead, she had to sit there along with Shaunice and plaster on a fake smile as Mr. Patterson congratulated them on their scores and how hard they had worked.  If he only knew how easy it had been.  She aught to be ashamed of herself.  She had seriously crossed the line.  What had she been thinking cheating like that?  She sat nibbling on the tip of her pen, feeling awful.


Scene 15
Cassie, Charles, David and Claire stood outside in the hallway talking.

Cassie's face tightened and her eyes shot sparks when she saw Tracy approaching them.  Claire caught Cassie's reaction and stood close to her.  Tracy was a she devil if she'd ever seen one.  Seriously, the only things she was missing was the horns and the tail.  She knew Tracy was up to no good and looking for trouble.

Tracy approached them with a flirtatious smile and greeted Charles and David, completely ignored Cassie and Claire.  "Hi David." she said softly.  "Hi Charles." she drawled sensually, slinging her hair back from her face.

Cassie wanted to kill her. She was cunning, conniving and relentless.  She was clearly after Charles. 

Charles caught the look of distaste on Cassie's face.  She shot him a look daring him to respond to Tracy's greetings.  He was no fool.  He knew when to shut up and keep his mouth closed.  He did not want Cassie getting upset with him and questioning him about Tracy again.   He pretended he didn't hear Tracy and ignored her. 

Of course, David being the overly polite gentleman that he was, responded and politely returned Tracy's greetings. He paid for it dearly as Claire jabbed him with her elbow.  "Hi Tracy....Ugh!" he growled in pain.  Claire had jabbed him right between the ribs with her elbow and she had done it so quickly he hadn't seen it coming.  She shot him a silent but very intense look, silently telling him to shut the hell up.

"Prom king and queen nominations were just posted and I'm on it.  No surprise there." Tracy boasted, her eyes traveling up and down Cassie dismissively.  "Oh... and of course you two hotties are on it." she declared, flashing a smile at David and Charles. 

Claire's mouth dropped open.  She couldn't believe Tracy was being so blatantly disrespectful.  Someone seriously needed to teach this chick how to show some respect and recognize. 

David knew Claire was about to pounce so he stepped in front of her.  "Claire..., stop it." he growled through his teeth. 

Claire leaned around him, yelling out insults, determined to speak her peace.  Tracy's feelings didn't deserve to be spared.  She knew exactly what she was doing.  "Get back on your broom you witch!!"

Tracy made a smart comment and rolled her eyes.  She told Claire she was built like an oak tree, teasing her about her height.

Claire came unglued.  She went berserk, pulling her earrings off, preparing to fight.  It was all David could do to hold on to her and hold her back.  "Oak tree??!!!  Claire yelled unbelievably.  She couldn't believe Tracy had just said that.  "Oh!....I got your oak tree!" Claire yelled.   "Listen to me... you man stealing witch!   Don't mess with me." Claire spat.   "I will climb you like a tree." Claire threatened, meaning every word.

Tracy muttered under her breath. "Bitch."

Claire struggled and managed to pull away from David and got in Tracy's face. "Screw you and your dog."Claire spat angrily, nodding her head.   "And yes..., I know you have a dog because bitches stick together."

David grabbed her and pulled her away, wrapping his arms around her from behind, ensuring no escape.

"She's not worth it Claire." Cassie said, disregarding Tracy.  "Don't let her upset you.  Besides, prom king and queen nominations aren't suppose to go out until tomorrow.  She's probably lying."

"I'm not lying.  Go see for yourself." Tracy argued.  "You know..., it's funny...  I don't recall seeing your name on the list Cassie. Sorry.  Guess someone will have to take your place and dance with your king." she provoked, winking at Charles.  "When the cat's away the mouse will play." she smiled deceptively.

Cassie couldn't let her get away with that jab.  She lunged at her but Charles stood between them.  "Cassie, don't." he warned, turning his attention to Tracy.   "Tracy..., stop it.  Look..., whatever you were hoping for or wishing for between us..., it's not going to happen.  It will never happen." he said with finality.   "I'm engaged.  I have a fiancee." He said, grabbing Cassie's hand in his.  His voice was clipped, angry, short and precise.  "I want all of the ridiculous rumors and lies you've been spreading stopped.  Right now.  I mean it!" he yelled angrily when she seemed to be ignoring him.  He'd had enough.  He wasn't going to stand by and watch her upset Cassie.  

Tracy jumped at the sound of his raised voice.  She was finally getting the message. "Okay.  Wow...touchy." she scoffed, sauntering away.

"I'll see you in English class witch!" Claire yelled, getting in one final insult.  

David put his hand over her mouth, silencing her. He shook his head and held back a smile.  What was he going to do with her? 

Charles turned to Cassie and pulled her close. "Are you okay?"

Cassie nodded. "Yeah.  I'm fine.  She just knows how to piss me off."

"Cassie you and I have to check that list.  I'm going to scream if that witch was nominated." Claire stated.

"You ladies put way to much energy into this prom king and queen thing.  It's no big deal.  It's really overrated.  Let's just go to prom and enjoy ourselves. I'm sure you'll both be beautiful regardless of who wins prom queen." David stated.  He didn't understand the madness of it all.  Females went a little overboard this time of year.  He didn't understand it and he thought it was a waste of time.

"Yeah I agree." Charles added.  "It's suppose to be fun.  You two are turning this into a crazy competition."

Cassie looked from Charles to David, then back to Charles.  "That's easy for you two to say.  You were both prom kings last year.  That should have been me up there Charles.  Not Sage."

Claire looked back at David and pulled free of his hold. "Hey...hold on." Claire interrupted.  "I thought Charles was prom king last year.  I remember seeing pictures."

Cassie stared at her, confused.  "He was.  I told you.  Charles won and he had to dance with Sage."

Claire shook her head, trying to clarify the issue.  "But you just said David was prom king."

"He was.  At his old school." Cassie made clear.

David winced.  He did not want to talk about his junior prom.

Claire turned to him.  "David you didn't tell me you were prom king."

David pushed his hands into his pockets.  He stood silent for a few seconds, trying to think of what to say.  He wanted to keep it short and brief.   "Ah... it never came up.  You never asked. It was at the private school I told you about." He hoped she'd just let it go but he knew better.  He knew she'd want all the details.  Junior prom hadn't been a very pleasant experience for him.  In fact, it was a time he'd rather forget.  He'd known this conversation would eventually come up with the impending prom season. He didn't want to talk about it.  Charles and Cassie both knew he'd won prom king but Charles alone knew the sketchy details behind it and his date.

Claire was no fool.  She saw the unspoken, silent communication between Charles and David.  Charles was uncomfortable and he wouldn't look at her.  She didn't know what the big secret was but she was going to find out.

David tried to change the subject. "Claire do you still want me to help you with your lab project?  She almost whipped my but on the court." he told Charles and Cassie, trying to lighten the conversation and talk about anything other than prom.

Claire dodged the question. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked him dead in the eye.  "Who did you go with David?  Who was your date?"

David shrugged.  "You don't know her." he said, his voice flat, dull.

"It doesn't matter.  Who was she?" Claire persisted, becoming more and more suspicious by the minute.

David held his hands up in question.  "Claire, what difference does it make?  I was at a different school.  Besides, it was before I met you.  Don't worry about it."

"If it's not a big deal why can't you just tell me?  It's a simple question David." Claire mouthed, becoming upset.

David closed his eyes and opened them slowly.  He was becoming irritated.  "Claire..., why are you making such a big deal out of this?  Just drop it."

Claire stood with her hand propped on her hip.  "You're the one making a big deal out of it.  What are you trying to hide?"

David was fuming.  "Nothing!" he yelled, startling Claire into take a cautious step back with the harsh tone of his voice. "Look...just drop it.  Are we going to stand here and talk about my date or are we going to concentrate on our own prom?"

Claire wanted to smack him for yelling at her.  He had never talked to her like that before.  She was hurt and embarrassed as Cassie and Charles stood by listening and watching.  Her feelings were hurt but she tried to hide it. She didn't respond to his question.

"Do you want to go to prom with me or not?" David repeated harshly.

Claire unfolded her arms and clenched her fists at her sides.  "Gee David, since you asked so nicely....ah...let me think." She held her head to the side in mock thought.   "Hmm...Not!" she yelled, storming off.

David yelled after her.  "Claire don't walk away from me!"   He watched her walk away.  Her back was stiff and straight.  He knew she was pissed.  He hadn't meant to yell at her.  He just didn't want to discuss his old girlfriend with his new girlfriend.  He and Nicole hadn't broken up on the best of terms.  She was a part of his past he didn't like discussing.

He turned to Cassie.  He really wished she hadn't brought up the whole prom king story.  "Thanks Cass." he said sarcastically.

"I'm sorry David." Cassie apologized.  "I didn't know it was a big deal.  I'm sure she didn't mean." 

David chuckled.  "Yeah right.   Cass, this is Claire we're talking about.  We both know if she said it, she meant it." He paced the hallway with his hands on his waist.  "She's just so...", he hesitated, searching for a description, "strong willed.  It's so hard talking to someone so stubborn."

"What?!" Charles exclaimed.  "Seriously David?   Someone so stubborn?" Charles asked unbelievably, emphasizing the word someone.    "Oh.., do you talk to yourself often David?" Charles asked sarcastically,  defending Claire.  David was just as stubborn.  He was stubborn and confident.  He'd known David for a little over a year now and the guy was used to girls throwing themselves at him.   His whole world had been turned upside down when he met Claire.  She didn't give him any breaks.  

"Come on man.  Don't.  I'm not in the mood." David warned, frowning. 

"David, don't kid yourself.  You're just as stubborn as she is.  Admit it.  You might as well tell her.  She's not going to let this go until you do." Charles suggested.

Cassie was left out of the loop.  "Tell her what Charles?  What's going on?" she asked, eyeing David cautiously.

"It's personal." Charles responded.  He wanted to tell her but it wasn't his story to tell. 

Cassie turned on David with cold eyes.  "David, if your hiding something from Claire that will hurt her,  I'll never forgive you." she warned.

David held his head down.  "Cass, I'm not and I promise I'll talk to her.  I'll see you guys later."

Cassie stared down the hallway after him.  She couldn't wait to get to class and talk to Claire.  She knew David had hurt her feelings.

Charles read the look on her face and knew she was concerned for Claire's well being.  "Come on." he said, urging her to class. "They'll be okay.  It's their relationship and we need to stay out of it."

"But Charles she's my friend." Cassie argued.

"I know she is Cassie but she's his girlfriend.  Promise me you won't interfere.  Let them work it out." He gave her a quick peck on the lips. "Come on.  They'll be fine.  Claire can handle David." he laughed.  Claire was just the kind of girl David needed.
 

Scene 16
Tay and Malik had a plan.  They were going to remodel Tay's shabby attic music room into a real classy studio.  They spent their lunch break looking at celebrity sound studio pictures and searching through the internet.  Tay wanted something flashy with recessed speakers.
  He imagined a built in stand for his keyboard and drum sampling machine.  A nice updated, modern studio for his newly updated music equipment sounded perfect.  Malik suggested foam insulated walls and flooring for sound proofing. 

Tay was excited.  "Hey man.  You're right.  If we insulate the walls, I won't have to worry about Cassie and Lizzie complaining about my music being to loud anymore.  It's about time I treated myself like a real celebrity.  You're right.  That busted attic studio has to go." he smiled.

Malik pumped his fist.  "That's what I'm talkin about man.  You're bigger than that Tay.  Hey!," he exclaimed, excited about reconstructing the attic, "I bet once we get through, you'll be able to charge people for studio time.  You can turn your studio into a money maker Tay.  How much money do you have?  We're going to need money for supplies."

"Not much but I've been stashing away my savings for months now.  How much money do you think we'll need?" Tay asked.

Malik shrugged.  "I don't know but I've seen my cousin do home repairs before and it looks easy.  And my mom watches that HGTV home improvement channel.  If seen women on there tearing up stuff and rebuilding things.  If those women can do it, then so can we.  You want to get started this evening?" Malik asked.

"Sure but maybe we should buy our supplies first.  That way I'll know how much money we'll need." Tay suggested, trying to think and plan ahead.

"Tay, we're men.  Forget all that planning and stuff.  We know about construction.  My cousin says real men don't read instructions and make plans.  They just jump right in and do it.  We need to demo the attic first." Malik insisted.

Tay frowned. "Doesn't that sound kind of foolish?  Kind of backwards?"

Malik shook his head.  "Nope.  You're a real man aren't you?"

"Hell yeah.  A real man." Tay said, rubbing his chin.    "Hey Malik.  Look close.  I think I'm growing a mustache.  Can you see the hairs?"

Malik looked extra close.  "Nah...that's peach fuzz." he laughed, teasing Tay.  There wasn't a hair in sight.  Tay was imagining things.

Tay pushed him away.  "Shut up fool.  I do to have a mustache." 


Scene 17
The bell rang and Lizzie made her way to the front of the class.

Shaunice spotted her and headed her off, stopping her.  "Come on Lizzie.  It's time for our next class."  She didn't like the look on Lizzie's face and she hoped she wasn't about to squeal to Mr. Patterson. 

Lizzie turned to Shaunice.  "You go ahead.  I ah...I need to talk to Mr. Patterson."

Shaunice's eyes narrowed with anger and suspicion. "Lizzie..." she drawled, a warning tone evident in her voice.

"Shaunice just go.  I'll catch up." Lizzie answered.  There was something she had to do and she had to do it while she still had the nerve.

Shaunice slammed the classroom door and turned back to peek through the narrow doorway glass.  Lizzie saw her silently mouth the word bitch before she walked away.



Lizzie slowly edged her way to Mr. Patterson's desk. She held her test paper in her hand.  "Mr. Patterson can I talk to you?"

"Sure Lizzie.  We've got a few minutes before the next class.  I just want to say again how proud I am of you and your scores.  I wish I had more stude..__"

Lizzie stopped him.  She couldn't let him sit there handing out undeserved praises.  "These aren't my scores.  I'm sorry." She laid her test paper down on his desk.

Mr. Patterson looked confused.  He picked the sheet up and looked at her.  "I"m sorry did I grade your paper incorrectly?   I checked the scores twice." he validated.

Lizzie sighed.  "No.  It's not that.  This isn't my grade.  I don't deserve this.   I cheated." she blurted out.  There, she'd said it.  It was a load off of her shoulders and she felt relieved but the look on Mr. Patterson's face made her want to crawl into a hole.  "I got the answers to the test and I cheated." she repeated.

Mr. Patterson leaned back in his chair.  He took his glasses off and rubbed his eyes. "I'm disappointed in you Lizzie.  Extremely disappointed.  You've always gotten fairly decent grades in my class and you've always tried hard. 
I cannot condone cheating. Why didn't you just come to me for extra help, extra credit, anything besides cheating?

"I don't know." Lizzie answered.

"
I'll have to notify your parents. You've just failed a major test because you cheated."  Mr. Patterson sighed. 

"I sorry and I understand." Lizzie said, lowering her lashes. 

"From now on, I want you sitting in the front of the class where I can keep my eye on you.  Do you understand?" Mr. Patterson demanded.

"Yes sir." Lizzie answered.

Mr. Patterson scowled.  "Let me guess.  Your friend Shaunice also cheated didn't she?  She's never received anything close to one hundred percent in my class.  Not even close.  I should have known something was strange.  This is totally out of character for you Lizzie.   This isn't like you.  Did Shaunice give you the answers?"

Lizzie didn't answer.  She'd promised Shaunice she wouldn't tell.

"Tell me who you got the answers from and I may consider letting you retake the test." Mr. Patterson bargained.  "Was it Shaunice?" he questioned.

"I don't know." Lizzie responded, keeping her promise.

Mr. Patterson pointed his finger at her, warning and encouraging her to tell him the truth. "Lizzie, I'm giving you a chance to do the right thing and a chance to take a make up test.  I appreciate you coming to me and telling me the truth but I need to know how you got the answers to my test so I can put a stop to it.  Now, I'll ask you again, did Shaunice give you the answers to the test?"

Lizzie didn't speak.  She just nodded in confirmation.

"How did she do it?  I keep everything locked away in my brief case." Mr. Patterson interrogated.

"I don't know how. I swear I'm telling the truth.  She wouldn't tell me." Lizzie stated.

"I'll deal with Shaunice later.  I'm going to go against my principles and bend the rules a little.  If I give you a zero on this test it's going to be extremely difficult for you to maintain a passing grade.  You can take a make up test during your lunch break today."

Lizzie looked at him with surprise.  "Really?!  Oh my goodness.  Thank you Mr. Patterson.  I'm sorry I cheated.  I promise it will never happen again."

"Don't get to excited.  I'm only doing this because you came to me with the truth.  I'm still notifying your parents and if I were you, I'd try to cram in as much studying as I possibly could between now and your lunch break."

Lizzie was thrilled.  "Okay.  I understand and I promise I'll be here on time."


As soon as she exited the class she ran straight into Shaunice.  Shaunice forced her back and slammed her against the locker. She had been waiting on her.

"Shaunice what are you doing?" Lizzie snapped, surprised and a little scared of Shaunice's aggressive attitude. 

"You snitched didn't you?" Shaunice demanded to know. 

"What we did was wrong Shaunice.  We shouldn't have done it.  I don't know about you but I don't plan on cheating my way through high school." Lizzie answered, confessing.

"I can't believe you told on me after I helped you Lizzie.  You're supposed to be my friend." Shaunice argued.   "Little miss good girl Lizzie." Shaunice mocked. 

"Stop calling me that.  I'm sick of people saying that!  You think you know everything there is to know about me but you don't." Lizzie ground out. 

"I know this," Shaunice said, planting her palm in Lizzie's chest, pushing her, "I'm done with you.  Do me a favor.  Don't ever speak to me again.  I should have known you'd tell. You're such a loser."

Lizzie walked away.  Shaunice was right.  She was sick of people treating her like some sweet little innocent girl.  She had a reputation for being a good samaritan and she was tired of people harassing her about it. 
She was tired of being judged.  She was the ultimate good girl.  She was tired of students clamming up whenever she came around.  No one wanted to let her in on school secrets and gossip because they felt she couldn't be trusted. It was part of the reason why she decided to cheat in the first place.  Sometimes she felt like she had something to prove to people.  It felt like she had to prove she could go out on a limb and do the wrong things sometimes.   She was beginning to realize she couldn't gain respect and friends in high school by doing the right things because nobody cared.  Sometimes she just wanted to be with the in crowd, the popular crowd and she'd never be able to do that by being a good girl.


Scene 18

Cassie and Charles found Claire in the hallway along with a crowd of girls all scurrying to see if they had made the prom queen nomination list.  Charles stood aside and Cassie pushed her way through. 

"Oh my God Cassie you're on here." Claire said happily, jumping up and down.  She found Cassie's name and turned away not bothering to look for her own name.

Cassie scanned the list.  She had to see for herself.  Sure enough, her name was listed but so was Claire's.  "Claire this is wonderful!" she screeched loudly, grabbing Claire's hand.  "We were both nominated!"

Claire eyed the list with a blank stare.  "What?!   No way.  Are you serious?" she asked, smiling. 

"Yes way." Cassie confirmed.  She didn't understand Claire at all.  She obviously had no idea how pretty and beautiful she was.  David had been lucky to call her his own because so many guys were interested in her.  For whatever reason, Claire was oblivious to the fact and only had eyes for David. 

She and Claire hugged each other and celebrated but Claire pulled away unexpectedly. "Wait." she said sadly, her mood changing instantly.  "This means I'll be running against you.  I don't want to run against you.  Sage totally spoiled it for you last year.  You deserve to win." She smiled reassuringly.  She hadn't been here last year but Cassie had shared all the ugly details with her from last years prom fiasco.  She knew Cassie really wanted to win.  All she talked about lately was prom.

Cassie hugged her.  "Claire, it's okay.  I'd rather see one of us win than anyone else.  Who knows, maybe you and David will be crowned king and queen." 

"I can't believe we were all nominated." Claire replied.

"Of course you two were nominated Claire.  You're beautiful and David's gorgeous.  You're such a cute couple.  This year's prom is going to be so much fun." Cassie said. 

"Don't get to excited." Claire warned.   "Tracy wasn't lying.  She's on the list and so is your good friend Sage." Claire informed her.  "Cassie, we have to do something to make sure you win."

Cassie held her hands up.  "Oh no.  Last year I handed out tons of cupcakes and I still didn't win.  This year, I'm just crossing my fingers and praying."  She turned as Charles came up behind her, wrapping his arms around her. She kissed him on the cheek.  "Charles I was nominated." she smiled.

Charles hugged and congratulated her.  "Of course you were." Charles smiled.  "That's great." He knew how much it meant to her.   He hoped and prayed she wouldn't be as disappointed as she was last year.  

"Sage was nominated, again." Cassie said sorely.

"Cassie, don't worry about it." Charles said.   "You were nominated and that's all that matters." He assured her, quickly scanning the prom king nomination list out of curiosity.  Now that Cassie had been nominated, he wanted to see who his competition was just in case he didn't win.  The last thing he wanted was to watch her dance with someone else.  He grimaced when he saw the names on the list.  Four guys had been nominated. He and David, Malcom, a jock from the football team, and last but not least, his least favorite person, Kevin Massey.  He nearly choked when he saw Kevin's name.  Great, just what he needed.  "Are they serious?  Kevin Massey?" he questioned, outraged.  "Please tell me this is a joke.  He had visions of Kevin winning and Cassie being crowned prom queen.  "Baby, I really want you to win but I don't want you dancing with him." he said roughly.

Cassie knew Charles hated Kevin. Ever since the incident in the cafeteria, Charles and Kevin gave each other a wide girth whenever they passed each other in the hallway.  Charles was always sizing him up.  She turned in his arms and hugged him. "
Charles stop it.  He's a nice guy." She defended Kevin.  "We can't control who wins and prom king and queen have to share a dance together.  How quickly you forget." she mouthed, reminding him of his special dance with Sage.

Charles turned to her with questioning eyes.  His eyebrows were raised.  "Oh..., you're defending him now?  He waited a few seconds for her to answer but Cassie remained silent.  "Cassie, I'm not having a conversation about Kevin Massey with you." 
Cassie knew how he felt about Kevin.  There was no love lost between them.  "I can think of a few choice words to describe Kevin and nice is not one of them." he said, frowning, letting her know he didn't want to discuss it. 

Kevin had asked Cassie out a few weeks ago and he had deliberately cornered him in the cafeteria and put the fear of God in him.  He'd told him exactly what he would do to him if he ever caught him talking to Cassie again.  He'd made it plain and clear in no uncertain terms that Cassie wasn't available and  demanded that Kevin stay away from her.  He knew there was no way in hell he could possibly stand by and watch Kevin dance with her at the prom.  No way, no how.  He'd argued that prom was overrated and he didn't care much about it but seeing the prom king nominations quickly changed his mind.   The names on that list changed everything.  He cared more than he wanted to admit.  There was only one person on that list he wouldn't mind losing to and that was his best friend David.  He wrapped his arms around Cassie and lowered his voice.   "I'm not sharing you. You're mine.  I want you all to myself on prom night. I've got plans for us." he whispered lightly, his breath soft and warm against her ear.  "You better hope I win prom king because hell will freeze over before I let you dance with him." he said, smiling, stealing a kiss from her parted lips.

Cassie smiled.  "You're so mean Charles."

"I'm not mean. Possessive maybe but not mean." Charles denied.   "Hey, before I forget, my mom wants you to come look at houses with us this evening. She's determined to find something before she leaves to go out of town."

"Yeah but it will have to be later this evening.  I promised Sage I'd__" Cassie started but was interrupted by Sage.

Sage came yelling and screaming down the hall, pushing and shoving students away from the wall.  "Out of my way.  Make room for the prom queen.  Wow!, that's two years in a row." she boasted, looking back at the crowd, smiling and bragging.

Claire rolled her eyes.  She couldn't wait until Cassie won prom queen this year.  She was sick and tired of Sage riding on that  title. 

"Cassie you're coming with me today right?" Sage asked.

Cassie gnawed her lip and peeked at Charles. She hadn't told him about Sage's situation. She grabbed Sage by the arm. "Sage, maybe we should talk in private."

Charles stopped her.  "Wait..., Cassie, what's going on?"  Sage and Cassie had become a little too close lately.  This was the second time he'd caught them talking with their heads together.

"Nothing Charles." Cassie pretended everything was fine.

"Don't give me that." Charles persisted.  "Normally, I have to fight to keep you two from scratching each other's eyes out.  Now, you're best friends sharing secrets?" he asked, his eyes darting between them.

"Charles it's not like that." Cassie argued.  "I promised Sage I'd help her with...___"  She was going to lie and say prom dress but Sage blurted out the truth.

"Help me with my pregnancy." Sage smiled.

"Sage!" Cassie spoke abruptly.

Sage frowned and shrugged her shoulders.  "What!?   What's the big deal?  He's going to find out anyway.  Eventually, I won't be able to hide my huge belly."

Charles and Claire's mouth dropped.  "What?!   Who?....When?" Charles asked.

Cassie punched him in the arm.  "Charles!  What do you mean when?"

Charles apologized.  "I'm sorry. That didn't come out right.  I'm just shocked."

Sages eyes darted between Claire and Charles.  "Look, everyone's going to find out eventually but please don't go spreading it around school just yet.  I still have a lot of things to work out."

"Thad?" Charles questioned, guessing the father of the baby.

"Of course Thad," Sage answered,  "and don't look at me with that shadow of doubt in your eyes Charles.  Thad is the father of my baby."

Charles looked away.  Sage was right.  He was doubting her but she couldn't blame him.  Sage had dated quite a few people.   He apologized to her.  "I'm sorry Sage."

"Will you talk to him for me?" Sage asked, pleading.  "Please Charles.  I really need his help." Sage asked, sounding very sincere.

"Sage I don't know." Charles resisted.  "I don't want to get involved."  He knew Thad but not extremely well.  He, Thad and Sage had hung out together a few times but they weren't exactly best friends. He didn't want to get caught up in the middle of Sage's drama.

"You don't have to get involved.  Just talk to him.  Please.  I'm begging you.  He doesn't believe me.  He won't even talk to me." Sage pleaded

"Alright." Charles reluctantly agreed.   "I'll see what I can do but I'm not promising you anything."

"Sage, I'm not trying to be mean but what are you going to do with a baby?" Claire asked bluntly.

Sage looked her straight in the eye and spoke firmly.  "Take care of it.  Nurture it and love it.  Something my parents never did for me."  They all grew quiet with Sage's response.  She had made up her mind and she seemed confident and sincere in her ability to raise a baby.

"I got to get to class. See you after school Cassie." Sage said.

"I guess this cancels are shopping trip again." Claire noted.

"I'm sorry Claire.  Tomorrow.  Definitely tomorrow." Cassie apologized.

"It's okay." Claire responded.  "I have a lab project I need to work on anyway."


Scene 19

Eddie searched around the police station for Nate.  He looked everywhere.  He asked the secretary and a few of Nate's friends.  "Have you seen my son?  I can't find him anywhere."

"Yeah, he went out to his car for something." Lynette, the secretary said.

"Thanks." Eddie said.  He and Jenn had talked about Dana's situation and she had assured him she could help Dana find the help she needed.  He wanted to share the good news with Nate and thought they could grab some lunch, have a little father/son time.  He saw Nate's car but there didn't appear to be anyone in it until he looked closer.  He approached the car slowly and found Nate sleeping inside.  He tapped on the window a few times before Nate heard him. 

Nate jumped up, rubbing his eyes.  He put the window down, yawning.  "Hey dad."

"Nate what are you doing?  You're out here sleeping in your car?" Eddie asked, scanning the parking lot, confused.  "Son, you look beat.  You look dead tired.  What's going on?"

"I am tired.  I'm exhausted." Nate replied. His voice was hoarse and raspy.  He hadn't been getting much sleep lately.

Eddie walked around to the passenger side and got into the car.  "You want to tell me what's going on?" 

Nate shifted, sitting up straight in his seat.  "I'm working a second job.  I'm a busboy over at Shoreline.  It's a seafood resta...__"

"I know what it is Nate. I've been there before." Eddie interrupted.  "What I want to know is why?  I mean, I'm not saying you'll get rich from working here at the station but you have to admit the pay is pretty good for a desk job."

Nate's expression was hard.  "Mom's sick and we need the money.  I'm just trying to help her out.   If I have to work two jobs to do it, then so be it.  I'll work three if I have to." 

Eddie scowled.  "Nate..., son..., look at you." Eddie said, indicating Nate's haggard, tired appearance.  "You can't keep your eyes open.  You're dead on your feet.  You know you can't keep this up right?"

"You got a better idea dad?," Nate snapped, "because if you do I'd love to hear it."

Eddie grunted and looked out the window. 

Nate beat his hand against the steering wheel.  "I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that.  I'm just..., doing what I have to do.  I'm not going to lose mom."

"Nate you're not going to." Eddie reassured.  "Jenn is with Dana right now and she assured me there are programs out there.  Dana's going to get help.  Jenn knows what she's doing and we still have some money in our savings.  I'm not going to let you kill yourself working.  Dana and I discussed it and we're willing to help out as much as we can." 


Nate stared at Eddie thoughtfully. He appreciated the offer but he couldn't accept.  "No dad.  I can't let you do that.  You have your own family, your own expenses.  Cassie's getting ready to go to college.  I know how expensive that's going to be.  I can do this.  I know I can't do it forever but I'm young, strong and healthy.  I think I can manage for a while.  At least until mom has surgery and starts treatments." Nate said. 

Eddie smiled.  "Your mom should be very proud of you.  She raised a man.  A real man." Eddie responded, his pride showing in his eyes.  "If you need any help, anything at all, you be sure to come to me.  Now come on,"  Eddie said, buckling his seat belt, "you can't work two jobs on an empty stomach.  Let's go grab lunch."



Scene 20
David skipped basketball practice after school. He knew coach would kill him but he didn't care.  He had to make things right with Claire and he knew just where to find her, the science lab.  Claire looked at him as he entered the lab but she didn't speak.  She didn't greet or welcome him.  Her expression was solemn.  David knew she was pissed. He dropped his bag and started to enter but Claire stopped him.

"You have to wear a lab coat in here. Lab rules." Claire reminded him, pointing at the lab requirements sign taped to the wall.

David turned on his heels and grabbed a coat from the shelf.  He knew his way around a lab and had aced his way through both chemistry and physics but it had been a while since he took a science course.  He was done with his Science credits.  He glanced at her lab notes and saw that she was actually working on two projects at once.  She was testing the properties of formic acid and also testing glucose reactions.  He didn't wait for her to ask for his help.  He jumped right in, washing and rinsing his hands, making sure he didn't contaminate her testing.   He sniffed the air and frowned. Now he remembered what he disliked about the lab, the smell.  The smell of burning metals, formaldehyde, chemicals, acids and disinfectants.   He hated the smells but he didn't complain.  He had to talk to Claire.

Claire turned to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.  David wrapped his arms around her waist in return,  mistaking her actions.   He thought she wanted to make up and get close to him but he was sadly mistaken.  She was simply following lab protocol, removing his jewelry.

She reached back and unwound his arms from her waist.  "Let go." she said forcefully. 

David dropped his hands as if he had touched something hot.  If looks could kill he would have been dead.  Claire's eyes shot daggers at him. 

Claire reached up to remove his gold chain from his neck.  She held the chain up for inspection.  "No jewelry in the lab.  There are corrosive acids in here.  A lot of students have complained about their jewelry being ruined." she disclosed, reaching out, grabbing his hand to remove a ring from his finger as well.   She pushed a pair of safety goggles on his face, protecting his eyes and stored his jewelry away.


They worked together side by side, so close their elbows touched.  
David took the initiative and worked on one project while Claire completed the other.  She was impressed with the way he jumped in and helped.  He knew exactly what to do.  That's what she loved about him.  He was so smart and articulate.  He followed her procedures and he was systematic.  He actually completed his project before her.  He worked so fast.  She stole secret glances at him and noticed him staring at her.  At one point his eyes traveled from the tip of her shoes to the top of her head.  She felt so conspicuous.  

"Do you want to check over this, check my work?" David asked, propping his foot up on the lab stool.

Claire shot him a sideways glance.  "There's no need.  I trust you."

"You've got a funny way of showing it." David mumbled under his breath.

"What was that?" Claire asked.  She knew he had said something smart.


"Nothing, forget it." David responded, dodging an argument.

Claire finished working as David sat watching her.  She breathed a harsh breath.  She couldn't work like this.  She couldn't work with him sitting there watching her every move, eyeing her.  His eyes traveled up and down her legs and she wanted to scream.  She completed her project and cleared her work station,  putting away test tubes and other supplies.  She removed her lab coat, revealing the short pink skirt David had commented on this morning.  He'd told her she looked beautiful.   Her back was turned but she heard his hard, sharp intake of breath. 

"I'm all done.  Thanks for your help. I'm going to head home." She said, heading for the door.

David caught her hand as she walked pass his lab stool.  "Hold on.  Where are you going?  I'll drive you." he volunteered. He couldn't believe she was going to leave without talking to him.

"You don't have to.  It's not that far.  I can walk or take the bus." Claire said softly.  She was tired and she didn't want to argue with him.  She couldn't help but feel David was hiding, keeping something from her.  Something to do with a girl.  She didn't like secrets.

"Claire no.  You're not going anywhere.  Will you listen to me and stop being so damn stubborn? " David said, his voice firm.  Claire was nothing if not persistent and tenacious.  "I swear,... you are your father's daughter."he grumbled.  He pulled her forward and caught her around the waist, pulling her between his legs as he sat on the stool.  Claire pulled away but David was quick, catching her by the hand and pulling her right back into his arms. 

"David don't.  Stop it." Claire mouthed gently.

"David encircled her waist with his hands. "
Are you kidding me?  Do you think I'm going to let you walk home or take the bus?    Claire, I'll take you home but please talk to me."

"You're the one whose afraid to talk David.  Not me." Claire snapped.

David's eyes narrowed. "You're not going to let this go are you?"

"No. I can't." Claire answered.  "I'm sorry David.  You've got me suspicious and I can't let it go." Claire said.   "I don't need the details  but if something happened, I need to know and I want you to tell me.  Please don't let me find out through someone else like the last time." 

David was quiet.  He refused to respond.  Claire took that as her cue and tried to pull away but David held firm.
Please stop and play the YouTube Audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks


10 - Never.mp3

David tightened his hold on her waist.  "No.  You're not walking away from me again.  I'll tell you but I'm warning you, you're not going to like what I have to say."  He pulled her close and leaned his head against her chest, inhaling the sweet smell of her perfume.  He looked up and stared into her beautiful face.  "I don't want to keep anything from you Claire.  I don't want any secrets between us.   Look..., before I say anything else, just know that I really care about you and I'd never...," he paused,  "I'd never lie to you." he muttered.  "I'd never do anything to hurt you. Okay?"

Claire put her hands on his shoulders, rubbing them.  "David, it's okay.  Just tell me.  What is it?"

David swallowed and closed his eyes.  He knew he had to say it right.  He only had one shot at this.  He didn't know how Claire would react. "Before I met you, I dated a girl at my old school, Nicole.  We dated for a while and things ended badly.  I don't like talking about it and I certainly don't like discussing my old girlfriend with you.  Do you understand what I'm saying?  I just need you to trust me."   David reassured softly, massaging her back with his hand.

"Well, it must have been a pretty bad break up if it bothers you to talk about it." Claire rationalized.

David looked away.  Claire saw the look of uncertainty on his face. She placed her palm flat against his face, forcing him to look at her.  "David, what happened between you two? Claire pleaded.  "Is she here at this school now?  Is that it?  Do I know her?   Answer me David." Claire stressed when he remained silent.

"She accused me of something I didn't do." David blurted out, studying her face, gauging her reaction to what he'd just said. 

"Wha...what do you mean she accused you of something?  What?...What did she accuse you of David?" Claire asked nervously, raising her voice and pulling away. 

David wrapped her up tight.  He wouldn't let her go.  He was afraid if he let her go, he'd never get her back again.  "This is why I didn't want to tell you." he said.  Claire was looking at him with eyes full of doubt and concern.  She tried to hide it but he read the look on her face.  "Claire please don't look at me like that.  It's not what you think.  I didn't do anything.  I mean...I didn't do anything that she didn't want me to do.  It was mutual."

Claire stared at him and placed one palm against his chest so he couldn't pull her any closer.  "David, what are you saying?" she questioned, her voice unsure and wobbly.  He was scaring her.

David sighed deeply to build up his nerve. He might as well tell her.  She wasn't going to let this go.  "She accused me of forcing myself on her." he said, his voice full of anger and contempt.  He stared at Claire, waiting for her reaction, waiting for the sudden outburst of anger but it never really came.  She just studied him with a shocked, confused, questioning look.  He shook her gently.  "Claire please..., say something."

"What do you want me to say?" Claire asked, trying to hide her shock and surprise.  She never expected him to say that.  Anything but that.

David licked his lips.  "I want you to tell me you believe me.  I want you to tell me you know I'd never do anything like that.  Tell me you know I'd never force myself on a woman..., any woman..., you." David begged.    He was so afraid she'd give up on him and walk out of his life.  He had to make her understand.

Claire forced herself to speak.  She didn't know what to say.  David had blindsided her.  So many emotions and thoughts ran through her head. "But..., I don't understand.  Why would she accuse you of something like that?"

David's jaw clenched.  "I don't know Claire.  I honestly don't know.    Things were fine.  We went to prom.  We had a good time and one thing led to another.  The next day, she accused me and I got caught up in a scandal."  David held her face in his hands.  "Claire, I swear to you, I'd never hurt anyone and I didn't force her to do anything.   My dad assumed they wanted money.  He made a few threatening phone calls and eventually they went away.  Nicole tried the exact same thing with another guy a few months later." David explained.  

"Is that why you came to school here, because of what happened?" Claire asked. It all made perfect sense now.  David had switched schools after his junior year. She remembered him telling her. "This is why you didn't want to talk about prom." Claire stated.

"That's part of the reason.  Yeah." David admitted.  "After things blew over and settled, I just wanted a fresh start.  I needed to be around new people and new students.  This is my senior year and I didn't want a scandalous school history following me around."

Claire's voice cracked and she struggled to get her words out.  "Is there anything else you need to tell me...because...all of these," she paused to catch her breath and compose herself,  "these things..., they just keep coming up with you?   This Nicole..., were you in love with her?" she asked, her voice shaking.

"What?!...Oh... Claire no, no." David said abruptly.  "No, I wasn't in love with her.  What I had with Nicole is completely different than what I have with you.   You and I..., we're real.  This is the real thing.  You're different from any girl I've ever met."

Claire took offense. "What's so different about me?" she asked angrily.  She was upset and trying to make sense of everything he had just told her.

"Sweetheart..., I meant that in a good way." David clarified.   "I'm not insulting you.  I can't explain it.  You're just different.  Your personality, your demeanor, everything about you.  You're tough, stubborn and you keep me on my toes.   Those are the things I love about you.  I  think about you all the time and I can't get you out of my head.   I'm not trying to freak you out.  I'm just telling you how I feel."  David told her exactly how he felt.  He didn't want her to mistake his feelings for anything other than love.  "Claire, you asked me to be honest with you so I'm being honest.  And no, there's nothing else you need to know about me.  This thing with my parents and Nicole, that's it.  I swear.  Other than that, I'm just a normal guy.  What you see is what you get.  Yes, I dated a few people at my old school but they weren't serious.  I wasn't in love with them.  I love you and I don't want you to be afraid of me.  That's why I didn't tell you.   You know I'd never force you to do anything.  Please tell me you believe that."

"I'm not afraid of you David.  You've been the perfect gentleman the entire time we've dated." she pointed out.  Sometimes she wondered if their relationship would ever progress to the next level.  She had thought about being with him many times and she wanted to but David never forced the issue.   "I know you'd never hurt me or anyone else for that matter." Claire conceded.  "I'm just surprised and shocked that you were involved in something like that."

"Yeah tell me about it.  I just want to forget it ever happened.  I just want to move forward with you." David agreed.

"So..., do you ever see her?" Claire asked timidly.

"Nicole?, Yeah, sometimes." David confirmed.   "I still have a lot of friends at that school.  Sometimes we show up at the same parties." 

Clarie's lips flattened. Her mood was somber.

David pressed his face against hers. Her eyes spoke volumes and he could tell she was worried. "You're not worried about Nicole are you?" he questioned softly.

Claire held her head up and spoke sharply.  "No, of course not." she fabricated.

David knew was she was lying.  "Claire please don't do this.  I don't care about her.  I love you. You're my princess." he whispered softly against her temple.

Claire buried her face in his shoulder.  She believed him.  She believed every word and there was no doubt in her mind that he loved her. He had a way of making her feel so very special. Her eyes watered and David heard her sniffling.

He pulled back and looked at her face.  "Hey..., come on.  Stop it.  New rule, no crying in the lab." he teased.  "If telling you I love you makes you cry, I promise I won't do it anymore." he joked.

"Don't you dare." Claire smiled through her sniffles.

David kissed her, drawing a response from her. He loved kissing her.  Her lips were so soft. 

Claire relaxed.  She felt David's hands on her thighs. Her skirt was really short and it left quite a bit of her legs exposed. 

"You have the most beautiful legs I've ever seen." David whispered against her lips.

Claire laughed between kisses.  "Is that why you're always staring at me?"

David flashed a smile.  He was busted. "Yeah.  I didn't think you had noticed. I can't help it.  You're beautiful." he divulged, smoothing his hands up and down her legs. He grabbed the lapels of her shirt and pulled her face down for another hot kiss. 

Claire pulled away and grabbed his ear lobe, pulling hard.

"Ouch!, what was that for?" David yelped.

Claire kissed him on the lips. "For yelling at me this morning.  If you ever yell at me like that again, I swear I'm going to smack you." she giggled. "Come on. Let's go. It's getting late."

"Oh I'm sorry.  Did I hurt your feelings?" David asked, concerned.

"Yeah you did." Claire smiled.

"Yeah well, you hurt me to.  My ribs are still aching." David complained.  He gathered his things and slung his arm around her shoulder. "Come on. Let's go home."



Scene 21

Lizzie banged on the attic door.  There were awful sounds coming out.  It sounded like Tay was building something. 

Tay motioned for Malik to be quiet and stop hammering.  They had pumped up the music to disguise the sound but evidently it had filtered through.  He and Malik had decided to work a few hours after school each day while his parents were away at work.  That way, it would be a surprise and they wouldn't hear him working.  He could work in peace and have time to finish his project because they rarely came up to the attic.  He's seen his dad rummaging through the attic a few times but it was only to find paper work on the mortgage and insurance stuff. 

He opened the door by a few scant inches, enough for him to peek out. "What do you want?" he asked

Lizzie frowned.  "Tay,  what are you doing in there?  It sounds like a construction zone."

"None of your business Lizzie.  You are so nosy.  Shut up and mind your own business." Tay argued.

"I can't wait until dad gets home.  I'm telling him your up to something." Lizzie said, trying to force her way inside, pushing at the door.

Tay wouldn't let her in.  He pushed her back and squeezed through the door, closing it behind him. "Lizzie look, I'm working on a new song and Malik and I are just rearranging the attic a little.  That's all.  I finally brought my grades up and dad let me have new equipment.  I'm just trying to make more room.   Please don't tell mom and dad.  I want it to be a surprise.  Besides, the attic needed to be cleaned out anyway."

"Are you sure that's all your doing?" Lizzie questioned, skeptical.

"Yeah.  Don't worry.  It's cool.  It's a surprise.  You wouldn't want to ruin it would you?" Tay lied. 

Lizzie rolled her eyes.  "Alright but try to keep it down please.  I've got homework and I need to study." 

Tay shuddered.  "Yeah...ah, speaking of studying, there's a message on the machine from school. Your teacher called.  I thought I was the only one having problems in school.  

"I don't want to talk about it Tay." Lizzie mouthed.  She knew she'd be grounded.  The question was for how long?



Scene 22

Charles did not want to sit in the obstetricians office. He begged Cassie to take him home first.  He sat in the back seat and let Sage sit up front.  "Cassie, why don't you just take me home?  I'll take you to see the house later" he suggested.  All he could think about was sitting for hours with crying, whining babies and very pregnant women.

"Charles we don't have time.  We're running late as it is.  You'll just have to come with us." Cassie replied.

Sage swiveled in her seat, facing Charles. "What's the matter Charles?  You're not afraid of a few pregnant women are you?   I promise we don't bite and we're not contagious." Sage laughed.

Charles ignored her.  He sat in the car as Cassie and Sage got out.

Cassie held the car door open.  "Come on Charles. It's just like any other doctor's office." she promised.  "This shouldn't take long.  Just read a magazine or something."

Charles closed his eyes and shook his head. He got out of the car, trailing behind them as they entered the doctor's office. Thankfully, Cassie was right and Sage's name was immediately called.  Hopefully, they would be in and out in no time.  Charles looked around.   "You're right.  This isn't so bad." he said to Cassie, smiling.  He was the only guy in the waiting room and the office was unusually quiet.  There weren't any babies or kids running around.  He thumbed through the magazines but the selection was limited to Parenting Magazine.  He wasn't interested and decided to take a nap while they waited.  He closed his eyes, leaned his head back and put his foot up on his knee, relaxing.



His nap was disturbed when two ladies, mother and daughter entered the office.  He remembered the young girl, Chrissy. She went to Robelson High but she had gotten pregnant, dropped out and had a baby last year.  

Cassie greeted Chrissy as she came in.  "Chrissy hi.  Good to see you." she said.

Chrissy smile. "Hey Cassie.  I haven't seen you in ages.  How have you been?" she asked politely.  

"I'm good.  What about you?  How have you been?" Cassie replied.

Chrissy rubbed her still flat stomach.  "Ah...I've been...pregnant." she laughed.  "I'm working on number two." she said, glancing awkwardly at her mom who was holding her little boy Brett.

Cassie smiled shyly.  "Oh..., you're pregnant."

"Hopefully, this will be her last." Chrissy's mom commented.

Chrissy frowned.  She introduced Charles and Cassie to her mom.  "Mom, this is Charles and Cassie.  We went to school together.  Charles..., Cassie, this is my mom Rachel."

Everyone exchanged greetings.  Rachel eyed Charles and Cassie suspiciously.  "So, are you two expecting?"

Charles's head shot up and his eyes grew huge.  "What?!" Charles asked loudly.

Cassie responded quickly, grabbing Charles's hand, reassuring him.  "No.  We're here with a friend."

Rachel nodded.  "Oh, okay.  It's nice to see teenagers waiting to have children.  You two are doing the responsible thing." she declared sarcastically, eyeing Chrissy disapprovingly.

"Mom, please." Chrissy growled.

"Chrissy, can I see the baby?" Cassie asked.  He looked beautiful.

"Of course you can." Chrissy smiled, taking her son Brett from her mom's arms, handing him over to Cassie. 

Cassie's eyes light up.  She took extra care and held little Brett gently.  She was fascinated by his little feet and hands and his cute little baseball outfit.  He had a head full of curly black hair with a cocoa complexion.  He was a beautiful baby boy. Brett played with her hair and toyed with her necklace.  "Oh, Chrissy he's adorable." Cassie complimented, squeezing Brett's cheeks.

"Thanks." Chrissy replied.  "He's adorable but he's a handful. He gets into everything."

Cassie turned to Charles.  "Charles look.  Isn't he cute?"

Charles sat quietly, staring at Brett.  He nodded, agreeing with Cassie but he didn't say anything.  He just stared at her with a peculiar look on his face.  A strange feeling came over him watching Cassie with the baby.  She had a huge smile on her face.  Her eyes light up with excitement.

Cassie kissed Brett on his forehead and gave him back to his grandmother. "He's beautiful." she repeated.

"You know what they say, babies are cute when you can give them back." Rachel commented, taking her grandson.



Chrissy went in to see the doctor and her mom watched the baby in the waiting room.  She talked with Charles and Cassie as she waited.  She told them all about Chrissy's plight as a single mom and how the baby's father had disappeared. She warned them against having kids to early.  She kept telling them to stay in school and to not make the same mistake her daughter had made.  Her conversation was interrupted when the nurse called her over to the counter.  Chrissy's doctor wanted to see her and she didn't want to take the baby into the examining room.  She turned to Cassie. "Will you please hold Brett?  I promise I won't be long.  I need to talk to Chrissy's doctor.  He's a good baby."

Cassie was delighted.  "Of course I will."  She was anxious to hold him again.   She cuddled him in her arms and spoke soft childlike baby words to him.  She turned to catch Charles staring at her.  He sat massaging his knuckles, staring at her as she held baby Brett.  "Charles, are you okay?" she asked, worried about him.  His mood was strange and he was so quiet.  He studied her holding the baby. She couldn't read his odd expression.

"Yeah. I'm fine.  Just wondering what's taking Sage so long." he replied, reaching out, caressing her hair away from her face.  He was enthralled with the ease with which she handled the baby.  His mind went back to their pregnancy scare and he thought about what things would have been like if she had been pregnant.  "You look so calm and peaceful holding him."  He leaned and kissed her on the cheek.  "You look so comfortable."

Cassie smiled, reminiscing, "I had a lot of practice.  I used to help mom with Tay."   She ran the back of her finger over Brett's soft cheek.  Brett latched onto her, smiling.  He was full of energy and couldn't sit still for a minute.  He toyed with her fingers and his eyes followed her dangling earrings.  His chubby hands kept reaching for them.  Cassie was careful to keep her hair away from her face. She remembered how Tay used to grab handfuls of her hair.  Once they latched on it was hard to get them to let go. 


Charles laughed.  "Chrissy's right.  He's a handful but he's cute." he smiled, toying with Brett's fingers. He couldn't help but smile as Brett latched onto his finger, flashing a wide smile with two miniature baby teeth.

Cassie stared at Brett.  "Isn't he cute?  I could sit here and hold him all day.  Look at his eyes Charles.  He's looking at me like he knows what I'm saying and thinking." Cassie laughed, turning to Charles, noticing his piercing grey eyes.  She reached out and traced his brow line. She couldn't help but think of a little boy with Charles's eyes, his features." 

Charles caught her hand and pulled it against his lips, kissing her palm. "What's wrong?  Why are you staring at me like that?"

Cassie's face flushed.  "Nothing.  I was just thinking." she breathed softly.  "Charles, do you want to hold him?" Cassie asked, seeing the fascinating gleam in his eyes as he studied the baby.

"No.  It's okay.  I don't want to drop him."  Charles said, refusing.

Charles refused but Cassie knew he really wanted to.  He was fascinated with Brett.



The nurse called Cassie back to the examining room.  Sage wanted to see her. "Mrs. Sutton..., your friend Sage is asking for you?"

Cassie turned to Charles.  She sat Brett in Charles's lap.  "Charles here, take him."

"What!?  Cassie no." Charles frowned.  "I might hurt him or drop him." Charles said, pulling away as Cassie tried to deposit Brett in his arms. 

Cassie chuckled.  "Charles you won't hurt him." Cassie said, laughing at his curious stare.  He held Brett as if he was afraid he  would break him. 

"Cassie wait." Charles pleaded, calling out after her.  He stood up, holding Brett out to her.  He wasn't comfortable holding him and wasn't exactly sure how.  He held Brett with his hands under his arm pits, leaving his little legs and feet dangling free.  Brett loved it and thought it was a game.  He laughed and kicked his feet.  "Take it.  It's squirming." Charles complained.

Cassie laughed. She kissed Charles on the cheek.  "Charles, he's not an it.  He's a baby.  He just wants to play.  I'll be right back.  You'll be fine."   She walked away, leaving Charles holding Brett with his mouth wide open and in shock.  He was clueless.

Charles stared after Cassie and held Brett up in the air, studying him.  He couldn't believe she had left him holding the baby.  It kept staring and laughing at him like it wanted to be entertained and he didn't know what to do with him.  He sat Brett on his lap and studied him.  Cassie was right and he had to admit, Brett was adorable.  How could anyone not love such a cute face?  He spoke softly to him. "Hey little man.  Hey little guy.  You're not so bad.  I thought you were going to give me all kinds of trouble." Charles said, playing with Brett's fingers.  Yeah, he could handle this.  Brett seemed like a little angel.



Brett's angelic attitude lasted all of ten seconds.  He became hyper and overexcited.  He kept muttering and cooing baby words but Charles couldn't understand what he was saying and he couldn't control Brett's hands.  Like any other baby, Brett was curious and got into everything.  He toyed with the buttons on Charles's shirt and kept trying to pull his hair.    Charles wondered how something so small could have so much energy and be so busy.  He grabbed a magazine, thinking he could occupy Brett's attention with the pictures.  Boy, was he wrong.  That only made things worse.  Brett wasn't interested in the pictures.  He just wanted to rip the pages.  Charles resorted to plan B, standing Brett up on his lap, holding him by the waist.  Chrissy was right.  He got into everything.  As soon as he took one thing away from him he grabbed for something else.

 


Brett flashed the cutest, most innocent smile and shot him a tricky grin right before he grabbed a handful of his hair in a death grip and refused to let go.  Charles heard the receptionist laughing at him as he tried to free his hair.  In between the hair pulling, Brett managed to poke his finger in Charles's eye and laughed hysterically when Charles yelled out in pain.   "Ouch!." Charles yelped. His irritated eye watered and turned red.   "That's it!" he said out loud to himself.  "I've had enough."   He was frustrated.   

He stood up, holding Brett in his arms, pacing around the small waiting room, hoping to calm Brett down.  Things went from bad to worse.  Brett's playful mood turned sour.  He started whining and softly crying.   His little face was turning red.  Charles jostled Brett in his arms and rubbed his back, trying to soothe him.  "It's okay.  Stop crying.  Your mom is coming back." he whispered.  "Soon I hope." he muttered under his breath.  "Please stop crying.  Please.  I'm begging you." Charles pleaded softly.   He was at his wits end and he couldn't believe this eighteen pound bundle of joy had brought him to his knees.  He felt helpless.  The more he talked, the louder Brett cried. 



Cassie came back into the waiting room.

"Oh thank God." Charles breathed, elated.

"Charles what did you do to him? Cassie accused, reaching out for the baby.   "Why is he crying?  Were you mean to him?"

Charles sneered.  "Are you kidding me?  No.  He turned into Dr. Jekyll when you left." Charles complained, handing Brett over to Cassie.  "Here, take him.  Satan's child."

"What happened to your eye?" Cassie asked, noticing the redness. 

"Ask him." Charles responded with a fake smile.

Cassie soothed Brett and kissed his head.  "Hey buddy.  Was Charles mean to you?" Cassie asked, comforting him. She glanced at Charles and burst out laughing, pointing at his shirt.  His shirt was wet.

Charles looked down at his shirt.  His expression was scornful.  "Great.  Just great.  My favorite shirt is ruined."  What a day.  His hair had been pulled, he'd been poked in the eye and now he'd been urinated on.

Cassie rubbed Brett's head.  "Charles, he didn't mean it.  He can't help it. He's just a baby.  I promise you it'll wash out.  He's wet.  Poor baby." she sympathized, smoothing Brett's clothes, making sure to hold him away from her so he wouldn't ruin her clothes.  

Brett calmed down as soon as Cassie took him into her arms.  She cradled and soothed him.  She whispered soft words to him and he stopped crying immediately. He smiled and muttered baby words.  He resorted back to a sweet little innocent baby.

Charles laughed.  "Great.  Now you stop crying." he smiled.  "I don't think he likes me Cassie. "You're so good with him." Charles acknowledged, glaring at her. "You're a natural."

Cassie grinned.  "Babies are sensitive Charles.  You have to be patient with them."

Charles stood and watched as Cassie interacted with Brett.  Brett's head lay against her shoulder.  His eyes were closed and he nursed his thumb. It was a beautiful sight to see and Charles's mind wandered.  He thought about him and Cassie as a family with a baby of their own. He knew she'd be a good mother.  She was so patient and understanding.  His mind conjured up thoughts of a beautiful baby girl, just as beautiful as Cassie.  He envisioned her being pregnant, carrying his baby. 

Cassie paced the floor, rocking Brett asleep. "He's tired and sleepy.  That's why he was so fussy."  She looked up and caught Charles staring at her waist with the most peculiar look on his face. His eyes traveled up her body and he stared at her.  She blushed and averted her eyes.   She knew what he was thinking.  It was written all over his face and he wasn't trying to hide it.  His look was distracting, intense and passionate. "Charles." she  spoke his name inadvertently, flustered and a little embarrassed with his blatant thoughts.

"What?" Charles asked quietly, approaching her.  "Don't look so shocked."

Cassie's look was shrewd. "What do you mean?"   

Charles sensed her embarrassment and he knew she had read his thoughts.  He stepped close to her and kissed her on the forehead. He placed his hand against her flat stomach.  "Don't tell me you've never thought about it.  Having my baby." he added.  "You and I, a baby, a family.  I know you have and so have I.  Several times.  You're going to be my wife.  Of course I've thought about it.  It's completely natural.  I'd be lying if I said I hadn't." he said, his lips a hairsbreadth away from hers.  "I want to have a family someday." He stated.  He wanted a chance to fully raise his son or daughter.  He'd missed out on a life with his dad and he wanted his family life to be very different.   "Cassie?" he questioned when she didn't respond. "You do want kids right?" He persisted.  He wanted confirmation.  Surprisingly, he realized that after everything they had been through, all the obstacles they had fought through to be together, they had never really talked or specifically asked each other about kids, babies.  It was strange how they had survived a pregnancy scare and had almost married but had never stopped to ask each other about children.  They were being cautious and using protection but he truly didn't know if Cassie saw kids in their future.  It was a question that needed to be asked.  They should have talked about it a long time ago.   He had only assumed she would eventually want children.  Maybe he was wrong.



Brett stirred in Cassie's arms. His little forehead creased. He was sound asleep.  Cassie struggled to hold him.  She smiled.  "He's heavy."

Charles rubbed Brett's back and planted a quick, soft kiss on her mouth. "Here let me take him." he said, reaching for the baby, pulling him from Cassie's arms.  Brett was much easier to handle while he was asleep.  He was manageable.  Charles couldn't help smiling.  Brett looked so peaceful.  "This little guy is out for the count." he smiled, placing Brett in his baby carrier.

Charles turned back to Cassie. "So...you didn't answer my question." he continued.

Cassie smiled and rested her head against his chest.  "Of course I want children.  A house full.  I love babies." she said, canceling all of Charles's doubts.  

Charles's eyes crinkled with laughter.  "A house full huh?" 



Sage and Chrissy's mom burst into into the waiting room, breaking up Charles and Cassie's touching scene.  "I hate doctors!" Sage complained. "Let's get the hell out of here." she said, walking out the door.

Charles cringed. "Some people weren't meant to be mothers."



Scene 23

Jenn raced upstairs. She was furious with Lizzie.  She knocked on Lizzie's door. 

Lizzie opened the door and plopped down onto her bed.  She wasn't in the mood for speeches. She just wanted her mom to ground her already.  Get it over with.

Jenn leaned against the door opening. "I got a phone call on my cell phone from Mr. Patterson today.  Imagine my surprise when he told me you cheated on your test."

Lizzie spoke without making eye contact. She lay on her back bed with her arms folded behind her head and her ankles crossed.  She was completely unconcerned.  "I already know I'm grounded. Just tell me for how long."

Jenn stepped into the room and slammed the door.  "First thing you're going to do is drop the attitude young lady.  I'm so disappointed in you.  You're usually the first one to dive into your studies after dinner.  You're always prepared.  What happened?"

Lizzie sat up, crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.  "Mom, high school is different than middle school.  I have more work and less time to study.  I have a life outside of school.  I made a mistake.  It won't happen again.  Besides, I already retook the test.  I know I didn't score one hundred percent but I think I did okay. It's no big deal.  Everything is okay.  I'm not the only one who cheats." Lizzie said, showing very little remorse for her actions.

Jenn stood and headed for the door.    Lizzie's attitude seemed to be changing for the worst lately.    Normally, she was such a well mannered, good kid, always willing and trying to do the right things.  Now, she rolled her eyes when spoken to and had a careless attitude.  She was also spending less and less time volunteering at the boys and girls club. She was totally self absorbed.  "I don't know what has gotten into you Lizzie but I don't like it." Jenn cautioned.  "Whether you want to admit it or not, what you did was wrong.  For some strange reason you seem to think that everything is okay because Mr. Patterson was gracious and nice enough to have you retake the test.  And as far as having a life outside of school, that life will be in your room staring at these four walls. You're grounded." Jenn stated, glancing around Lizzie's room. 

"For how long?" Lizzie asked nonchalantly, staring at Jenn with a careless attitude.

"For how ever long it takes for you to show a little remorse, responsibility and respect.  That means no television, no after school activities and no company, that includes Andrew." Jenn said curtly. "Come home after school and go directly to your room.  Do I make myself clear?"

Lizzie rolled her eyes and huffed.  "I might as well be grounded for life. Dad never let's me do or go anywhere anyway."

"Your father will speak to you when he gets home." Jenn said.



Scene 24

Charles was tired of looking at houses.  He was exhausted and Cassie looked tired.  His mom couldn't make up her mind.  "Mom, can you just pick one already?  Please.  There starting to all look the same.  It's getting late and Cassie needs to get home."

"It's okay Charles.  I can wait." Cassie said, trying to be polite.

"Thank you Cassie." Marla said, looking around the house.  It was a two story colonial style and it was roomy.  Best of all, it was in a better neighborhood. She and Charles could be very comfortable here.    "Charles doesn't understand why I have to find the perfect house.  I'm done with living in cramped quarters, sharing a bathroom, stepping over each other"

"Mom what's the big deal?  You'll only be here a couple weeks out of the month anyway." He stretched his arms out, looking around the massive family room.  "We don't need all this space.  It's just the two of us and I'll be gone next year.  Why do you have to have so many bedrooms?  Are you planning on adopting a family?" he laughed.

Marla approached Cassie.  She rubbed Cassie's stomach with her hand.  "No.  Just making room for my grandbabies.  I want lots and lots of room with a big fenced in backyard for my grandbabies to play." Marla envisioned.

Cassie was mortified.  She secretly wished the floor would open up and swallow her.  Her eyes bulged out and she stared at Charles for help.  She couldn't believe what Mrs. Antoni had said.  She'd never been so embarrassed in her life.  She concentrated one spot on the floor, staring.  She didn't know how to respond.  Where was all this sudden talk of babies coming from?  First Charles now his mother.  Was this some kind of omen or sign?

Charles came to her rescue.  "Oh my God.  Mom please stop.   You're embarrassing her."

"I am not." Marla griped, looking up into Cassie's face.  Who was she kidding.  Charles was right.  The poor girl was so ashamed and embarrassed .  She gave her a big hug.  "Oh,  Cassie I'm sorry honey.  You'll have to forgive me.  I'm just so excited for you guys.  You were made for my baby and I'm so happy he found you.  You two are all grown up now.  You're young adults moving into the world.  I've been looking forward to this day for a very long time and waiting for the day to see my grand babies." she said, choking up, getting emotional.

Cassie was speechless.  Somehow Mrs. Antoni had gotten the wrong idea and the wrong information.

"Mom!" Charles said loudly.  "Will you please stop saying that?"

Marla was clueless.  "What?!  What's wrong?  Did I say something?"

"Yeah, that word.  Babies.  You keep talking about babies, grand babies.   What are you talking about?  Cassie and I haven't even graduated yet." Charles justified.  His mom was talking crazy.  

Marla ruffled his hair and kissed his cheek.  "Oh..., I know silly.  Graduation is only a few weeks away and I promise you I will try to be here and I'll talk to your father.  I know you'd love to have him here with you."

Charles pulled her hand from his hair and held on to her wrist, shaking her.  "Mom, whoa, you've got it all wrong." he chuckled lightly.  Somehow their signals had gotten crossed.   "You're jumping the gun here.  Cassie and I still have four years of college and maybe even grad school after that.  We're concentrating on school.  Babies and marriage..., that all comes later."

Marla's spirits dampened.  She pulled away from Charles and exchanged worried glances with Cassie.  Realization set in and her heart sank.  "Wait a minute.  So you're not getting married?  A few months ago you were dying to get married.  We couldn't keep you two apart and you tried to sneak off and get married. You couldn't wait to start a life together.  Cassie, your dad fought to keep you from marrying.  What's changed?"  She eyed Charles and Cassie suspiciously.  "Are you two having problems?  What did you do Charles?" she asked angrily.

"Mom, Cassie and I are fine." Charles said, pulling Cassie close for verification.  "We'll be together, just not in the way you're thinking.  Not right now.  I'm sorry.  We've got our whole lives ahead of us.  Our priority right now is furthering our education and planning our careers.  Don't worry, we're going to be together.  We're just putting marriage and family on hold for a while," Charles pointed out, squeezing Cassie's shoulder, "right Cassie?" he asked, sensing her hesitation. 

Cassie shrugged her shoulder at him in annoyance.  He was putting her on the spot in front of his mom.  Cassie faltered, hesitating.  "Yeah." Cassie muttered one short word.

Marla folded her arms and stood in one spot sulking.  "Huh?  Are you going to make me wait four years for grandbabies?  But I..., I was so excited and happy for you two." she whined, smoothing Cassie's hair from her shoulder.  "Four years is a very long time. What if something happens?  I was looking forward to having Cassie as a daughter in law.  I was picking out names for my grandbab...__"

"Babies." Charles finished abruptly.  "Yeah mom, we know.  We heard you.  Grandbabies.   You've said it about a dozen times already.  Mom, nothing's going to happen.  Cassie and I are going to be together.  Always.  Forever."  

Cassie felt horrible for her.   "It's okay Mrs. Antoni.  We can still call each other and do things together when you're in town."

Marla's voice grew heavy and sappy.  She grew emotional.  "Really?"

"Sure." Cassie replied.  She liked Mrs. Antoni.  She was a fun person.

"Oh..., you are so sweet." She hugged Cassie.  "You may not be Mrs. Antoni yet but I still think of you as my daughter in law." 

Charles tightened his hold on Cassie's waist and threw his arm around his mom's shoulder, hugging them both.  He had his two favorite girls, Cassie and his mom,  all to himself.  



Scene 25

Claire invited David in for a drink. Her dad wasn't home yet so they could be alone. "You want to come inside?  Dad's not home yet."she invited. 

David stared at her lips before answering.  He knew if he went inside he wouldn't be able to keep his hands to himself.  He just knew it.  "Sure.  Why not." he agreed, following Claire into the house.  He wanted Claire but he didn't want to push her.  He didn't want to rush her.  He wanted her so badly.  The scent of her perfume was slowly driving him crazy.  They talked and watched television.  David sipped on a glass of lemonade and he nearly screamed out loud when Claire drank from the glass, turning it, drinking from the same spot his lips had just touched.  She was killing him.  If she only knew what he was thinking and feeling.   He didn't know how much more he could take.  


He tried not to look at her.  She kept gnawing her full lips and licking them.  He jumped up from his seat.  "I better go.  Your dad will probably be home soon."

Claire held his glass of lemonade out to him.  She didn't want him to leave so abruptly.  "Don't you want to finish your drink?" she asked.

David stared at the glass and the lipstick imprint of Claire's lips.    He sighed heavily.  Those lips...  Those beautiful, full, sexy lips.  He was in so much trouble.  He needed to get out of there.  "No.  I'm fine."



Claire didn't want him to leave.  She wanted to sit on the couch and cuddle with him but he seemed anxious to get away.  "I wish you didn't have to go." she said thoughtfully, taking David's hand in hers as he walked to the door.

David turned with his back against the door to say his goodbyes.  He didn't want her to walk him out.  He knew he'd never leave if she did.  "I'll see you tomorrow." he promised.

Claire leaned to kiss him goodbye on the lips and he turned his face at the very last minute.  Her kiss landed on his cheek.   He worked hard at being the perfect gentleman and she wanted him to know she wasn't afraid of him, regardless of what he'd told her earlier.  She felt like it was time for their relationship to evolve to the next stage.  It took her breath away to simply stand before him.  His body felt warm and hard through his clothing and his cologne penetrated her senses.    He smelled delicious.  The electricity and sparks flowing between them were inescapable.  The silence of the room amplified their breathing.  She didn't want to seem overly forward and aggressive but she she had to erase all his doubts and let him know that she was ready.  She didn't want to fight her feelings anymore.  She wanted him.  She knew he was holding back for her sake, struggling to refrain himself.  He was edgy and his patience was wearing thin. He turned to leave but she caught his hand in hers, holding it tightly.  She reached up and drew his head down, pressing her lips against his, inviting him to take the initiative.


David's breath rushed out in a hard sigh.  He kissed the corners of Claire's mouth.  "You're tempting me." he mouthed quietly.  His brown eyes swept her face.  "You have no idea how much I want you." David confided, clenching his fist, holding on to his will power.

Claire was never so aware of David as a man than at that very moment. His look was forbidding.  Time hung between them.  They stared at each other, eyes meeting with silent questions.  "I want you to.  I love you." Claire whispered shakily in breathless anticipation.

David caressed her jaw line with his thumb.  "Only if you're sure."

Claire smiled and David's bent his head quickly, covering her mouth with his, stealing her breath.  Claire opened her mouth and David freely and willingly explored.  He leaned against the door and jerked Claire's body against his, whipping her against his hard frame.  Claire felt his muscular abs rippling against her as he fought to pull her closer. "Come closer." he groaned, his voice tight, pulling her against him.  He wanted to feel her against him.

Claire snuggled closer and David settled his back against the door, pulling her between his legs. She was startled when he reversed their positions, quickly turning with her in his arms, placing her back against the door.  His hands went to the buttons on her shirt and she hesitated, catching his wrist, stopping him. 

David growled against her mouth, whispering.  "I just want to look at you." David pleaded softly.  He knew she'd be beautiful.  "I've been going insane wanting you.  Every look you've given me lately has felt like an open invitation." he divulged, kissing her.

Claire's head fell back against the door with the force of David's kiss.  The doorbell rang just as David managed to free the last button on her shirt.  They were startled into awareness and immediately composed themselves.

David's eyes grew large.  "Your dad?" he whispered, helping her button her shirt.

"Dad wouldn't ring his own doorbell." Claire said, straightening her clothes, collecting herself before opening the door.  "It's probably just a concerned neighbor.  They probably don't recognize your car.  We've had a few home invasions in the neighborhood."Claire justified, jerking the door.



Claire got the shock of her life.  "Mom!?"  This was no neighbor and certainly no stranger.  

"Clairissa!   Hi baby.   I've come to take you home." Claire's mom said excitedly, hugging and squeezing her tight.



Scene 26

Jenn made an announcement at the dinner table. She looked around the table, eyeing everyone, mainly Lizzie.  She had a feeling Lizzie would really be effected by what she was about to say.  She was so sensitive.  "Your father and I want to to talk to you all before we have dinner." she said, getting their undivided attention with the serious tone of her voice.

Cassie looked worried.  "Mom what's wrong?"

Tay stared straight ahead. He broke out in a cold sweat.  Mom sounded serious and she looked upset.  He was worried that somehow, someway, she had found out about his little attic reconstruction project.  He wondered if she had somehow gotten in.  He'd locked the door and hidden the key safely away in his sock drawer.

Lizzie sat with her arms folded, still upset over being grounded.  She wasn't in the mood for a family discussion.


Jenn cleared her throat and spoke clearly. "We don't want you all to worry or get scared but Dana's sick.  She's sick and she's going to need her family and friend's help to get better.  We want to do everything we can to help her.  Nate and Jeron have their hands full and we want to be there for them." Jenn explained, turning to Eddie.

"What's wrong with her?" Tay asked, frowning concerned.

Cassie let out a open mouth sigh.  Whatever it was, she knew it was serious.  She could tell by the look on her mom's face.

"She's got breast cancer son." Eddie explained to Tay.

"Whoa." Tay said.

"Poor Dana." Cassie added.

Lizzie didn't say a word. She just sat there sulking.  She was more upset by the news than she let on.  Honestly, she wanted to cry but she held it in. 

The mood at the table was silent and solemn. No one spoke or said anything for a while. They needed a moment to digest the information, take it all in.  Dana was like a part of their family.  Of course, there had been some issues with her interfering with family matters but she was still involved in their lives.  She'd lived with them for a while and they'd gotten to know her, grown used to her.  She was Nate's mom and Nate was their brother.  They loved him.  The news came as a shock.



"Poor Mrs. Taylor." Tay muttered sadly.  She had been so nice to him.  He'd eaten dinner over at her house several times when him and Jeron used to hang out.  He thought about Jeron and felt sorry for him.  Then, he thought about Nate and wondered how he was taking the news.

"Mom is she going to be okay?" Cassie asked considerately.  She really like Mrs. Dana.  She remembered how Dana had talked to her about Charles and given her some really good advice.

Jenn nodded.  "Yes, hopefully with treatment she'll make a full recovery and be back to her old self again but she's going to need our help. Your father and I have been talking and we thought it would be a good idea to organize a community fund raiser in Dana's honor.  We need to raise funds.  We could coordinate with all the neighbors on the block and put up fliers all over town.  There's tons of activities we could do.  We can have a car wash, a community garage sale and maybe even a bake sale.  We thought it would be nice if we put donation boxes in community stores and vendors."Jenn said, naming a few of the ideas she'd come up with so far.  She was excited and ready to get started.


"Cassie, I thought it would be fun to sell raffle tickets for some of your paintings." Jenn suggested.  People in the community knew Cassie was an artist.  She was sure they would be willing to support the cause. 

"And Tay, maybe you could play some music for us during the car wash, help get people in the mood and get them out of the house." Jenn asked.

Tay and Cassie both agreed immediately.  They were more than happy and enthused with the idea.  "That's a great idea mom.  Do you think it will work?  Do you think we'll be able to raise money?" Cassie asked.

"Of course we will." Jenn replied.  "I'm not sure how much but at this point every penny counts.  I'm so glad you all are willing to pitch in and help out." she said, glancing at Lizzie.   She was as quiet as a mouse.  She hadn't spoken or even commented on the news of Dana's condition.  Jenn was upset.  She'd assumed Lizzie would be the first to jump at the chance for a community fund raiser.  This wasn't her Lizzie. 

"Lizzie, what do you say you and I go out tomorrow and talk with some of the neighbors.  Will you help me organize and plan everything? Jenn probed, trying to get some kind of reaction from her.

Lizzie's eyes darted around the table.  Her mom had instinctively picked her out for the task.  As soon as the word fund raiser was mentioned, both Tay and Cassie had automatically looked at her.  "Why's everyone looking at me?" she asked, her eyes darting between them. 

Jenn looked at Eddie.  Something was seriously wrong with their daughter. "Lizzie..., I thought you'd be ecstatic about our idea.  We're doing this for Dana.  It will be fun.  Come on.  You love community activities.  We can clean out the attic and pull out all the old furniture and clothing for the garage sale.  Then you and I can come up with some crafty ideas for the donation boxes.  It'll be fun distributing them around town." Jenn coaxed.

Tay coughed and nearly choked on his own breath.  His eyes grew huge.  

Cassie patted him on the back.  "Tay are you okay?"

"Yeah." Tay coughed out, trying to clear his throat.  He and Malik were in so much trouble he thought.  Mom was going to clean out the attic.  The place was completely torn up and he hadn't even purchased supplies yet.  He had to get the attic done and he had to do it quick, fast and in a hurry. 

Lizzie grumbled sourly. "Why me?  What about Cassie or Tay?   Oh..., and let's not forget, I'm grounded remember?  I'm not suppose to leave the house." she said to Jenn, her voice heavy with cynicism.

"If you know what's good for you'll take that base out of your voice.  Don't ever talk to your mother like that.!" Eddie reprimanded.  Lizzie needed a verbal scolding.  He pointed his finger at her in warning.  "This attitude of yours has gone on...__"

Jenn interfered.  "It's okay Eddie." She held her hands up and looked around the table.  "Let's just calm down. There's no need to get upset."  She turned to Lizzie.  "Lizzie, we're all going to help.   Everyone's going to pitch in and do their part.  I thought you'd be the first to volunteer.   I'd really like for you to be a part of this."Jenn remarked hopefully.  This was not the reaction she'd expected or hoped for.  Out of all of her children, she had expected Lizzie to be the most enthusiastic but she didn't seem very excited at all.  Usually, she was the first one willing to lend a helping hand. "Why don't you ask your friends to join us.  I'm sure they'd love to help.  Some of them live right here in the community." Jenn suggested. 


"Are you kidding me?" Lizzie sneered.  Her mom was so out of touch with reality.  Seriously, what high school teenager would give up their free time for a charitable fund raiser.  She didn't know anyone like that, especially not her friends.  The only person she knew like that, with those characteristics was herself and it felt pretty pathetic.   "Mom, trust me..., my friends won't volunteer.  They actually have lives."she said sourly.

"Okay." Jenn said, giving up.  "It's fine it you don't want to be involved.  I'm not going to force you but it's for a good cause and Dana would really appreciate it."

Lizzie threw her head back and sighed.  She threw her hands up in defeat.  "Fine, now my friends will really think I'm a loser. Lizzie reluctantly agreed.  She got up from the table, holding on to the back of her chair.  "While everyone else and all my friends are going to parties, having fun and hanging out,  I'll be stuck organizing a community tag sale like a good little girl." Lizzie ranted.  "Just tell me where and when and I'll be there with bells on."

"Lizzie we haven't had dinner yet.  I want you to sit and eat." Jenn argued.

Lizzie pushed her chair in and took her plate.  "Mom, I'm not hungry.  I just want to go to my room."she responded rudely.  Her day had just made a turn for the worst. First, the problems at school, losing one of her best friends and then being grounded.  Now, she had learned of Dana's illness.  Of course, everyone at the dinner table had these great expectations of her helping with the fund raiser.  Of course they would.  It's what she did right,?  Good girl Lizzie.  Help people, try her hardest to do the right things, stay involved and help the community.   People's expectations and opinions of her were really starting to irritate her.    They all just assumed she would be thrilled and anxious to volunteer.   If friends and people at school found out she was organizing a fundraiser, they'd probably really accuse her of being lame.   Shaunice was right.  She was a loser.  She liked Dana and she felt horrible for her but she wasn't in the mood to play helping hands Lizzie.  She turned on her heels and headed upstairs.

"Lizzie!" Jenn called after her, scooting her chair back, determined to talk with her. 

Eddie stopped her.  "Sit down Jenn.  I'll talk to her." 

Jenn shook her head in frustration.  "Eddie, I don't know what's gotten into her lately."

"I do." Eddie nodded. "It's called high school.  She's a teenager.  She's growing up."



Scene 27

Claire wrapped her arms around her mom and hugged her tightly.  What a surprise.  She hadn't seen her mom in a little over a year. She was elated.  "Oh my goodness mom!" she breathed.  "What are you doing here?  I can't believe your here!" Claire said, staring at her mom, looking at her, taking in everything about her appearance.  Taking in the wonderful sight of her and all the changes she had missed over the last year.

Her mom kissed her.  "How is my baby?  I missed you." She grabbed her and hugged her close again.  She couldn't believe she had actually let a year go by without seeing her beautiful daughter.  Where had the time gone?  She turned Claire in her arms.  "Let me look at you." she said, shaking her head slowly.  "Still as beautiful as ever and you look so happy baby.  I didn't mean to sneak up on you and surprise you but I had to see you.  We've spent way too much time apart as it is.  I can't wait to get you back home with me.  Your aunts and uncles all miss you and they can't wait to see you."

"Yeah..., I missed you to." Claire said awkwardly, silently cringing inside with her mom's comment of taking her home.  She didn't want David to hear that.  He was going to have so many questions.

Claire's mom glanced over her shoulder.  "And this handsome young man must be David?" she asked, studying him.  Adam had  told her all about David during one of their brief phone calls. 

"Yeah." Claire confirmed, her eyebrow shooting up.  "Let me guess..., dad?" Claire asked, speculating.

Her mom smiled and winked.  "Of course your father told me.  You know how protective he is."

Claire turned to David. She had almost forgotten he was standing there with the excitement of seeing her mom.  He smiled but his face was filled with questions.  Questions she wasn't ready to answer.  She knew he was confused and pondering over her mom's remark about taking her home.

"I'm sorry mom.  Let me introduce you." she apologized.  "This is my boyfriend David.  David, this is my mom Denise." she introduced slowly.  She hadn't dated much at her old high school and both her parents had been pretty strict but her mom had always been the more lenient one.  She really wanted her to like and accept David.

David shook Denise's hand. "Nice to meet you Mrs.__" He paused, realizing he didn't know exactly how to address her."

"Mrs. Russell." Denise conveyed, seeing David's dilemma.  She was no longer Mrs. Watkins.  She'd divorced Adam, remarried and moved on with her life.

David smiled.  "Nice to meet you Mrs. Russell." David continued, smiling at the resemblance between Claire and her mom.  He'd always thought Claire was the spitting image of her dad but now, having seen and met her mom, he noticed several similarities.  There were two pairs of doe eyes staring at him and they had the same balmy voice but that's where the similarities ended.  Claire's mom was very short, barely reaching five feet and her complexion was pale compared to her daughter's.   Claire definitely took her height and her beautiful, dark skinned, cocoa complexion from her dad. 

Denise turned to Claire. "Well, let's not stand here in the doorway baby.  Let's go inside.  I want to catch up with you.   I want to hear all about school and life in the Heights. Is your father home?"

"He's still at work but he should be here any minute now." Claire responded.  She was over joyed to see her mom but already foreseeing a huge argument between her mom and dad.  To say that her dad would be in a rage and furious that her mom had showed up unexpectedly was an understatement.  

"Oh, still working extra late hours I see." Denise complained wearily.

"Mom please." Claire pleaded softly.  She didn't want to air out family problems in front of David and she just wanted to enjoy seeing her mom again.  This wasn't the time to rehash old family issues.  She stepped from the doorway, letting her inside.

Denise walked around the family room, glancing around, investigating and inspecting the house, letting her curiosity get the better of her.  She was anxious to see how Adam was living and under what conditions he had uprooted and planted their daughter.  As much as she hated to admit it, she was impressed.  It was a nice house and Claire looked very happy.  From the looks of things, Adam and Claire were settling in nicely.



"Claire I'm going take off so you can have some time with your mom." David said politely, edging his way to the door. "Again, nice meeting you Mrs. Russell." David said, excusing himself.

"Yes, nice meeting you David. Take care." Denise returned.   

"I'll walk you out." Claire said, closing the door behind them. 



They walked to the car holding hands.  "That was nice... your mom coming to see you like that, surprising you."David said.

"Yeah.  I can't believe she's really here." Claire smiled.   "We've got a lot of catching up to do." Claire said wearily, her expression idle and complacent.

"You don't sound very happy." David detected a hint of worry in her voice.

"No." Claire reacted quickly.  "I'm thrilled.  I'm just a little surprised, shocked."  She was extremely happy to see her mom but upset about her reason for being there.  Her mom wanted to take her back home, plain and simple.  She wanted her to come back to North Carolina, for good.  A simple visit wasn't what she had in mind.  Her dad had warned her about this weeks ago but she hadn't put much stock into it because her parents argued over her all the time.  Her mom always managed to make wild accusations about her dad not raising her right and always threw out false threats of coming to get her.  Apparently, this time she wasn't bluffing.  Maybe her luck had ran out.  She knew her mom wouldn't have traveled all this way if she wasn't serious but she didn't want to go.  Lincoln Heights was her home now but she didn't know how to tell her mom without hurting her.  She didn't even want to think about it.

 

David leaned against his car and poked her playfully in her stomach. "Clairissa?" he teased, mocking her.   Claire's mom had called her Clairissa.  He hadn't known that was her full name.  Claire hadn't mentioned it.

Claire laughed and covered her face with her hands.  "Oh my God.  Yeah." she nodded bashfully.  "That's my full name but don't ever call me that.  I hate it.  It sounds so formal.  My mom only calls me that when she's excited, upset or really disappointed with me.

David caught her fingers with his.  "Okay I won't." he smiled.  "Unless you make me mad." he teased, squeezing her hand.  His face grew serious all of a sudden and he searched her face.  "Claire..., speaking of your mom..., what was she talking about? 

Claire almost groaned out loud.  She knew this question was coming.  She knew exactly was he was talking about but she stalled for time, trying to think of how to respond.  "What?  What are you talking about? 

David scratched his head.  "She said she was here to take you home with her.  You're not thinking about leaving are you? he asked cautiously.  He knew what he had heard.  Claire hadn't mentioned anything about going home and he hoped her mom was talking about a simple, short visit.  If she was going home it was news to him because they hadn't discussed anything.

"What? " Claire stalled, answering David's question with a question of her own.  "No.  Of course not." she said, not lying but not exactly telling the truth either.  She hadn't actually discussed anything with her parents yet so technically she wasn't lying.    

David stared at her skeptically.  "Claire, are you sure because your mom sounded pretty serious?"

Claire forced a blank smile.  ""David don't worry.  She probably just wants me to come visit her this summer." she said convincingly. She didn't have the heart to tell David what her mom really wanted. His eyes were set on her and they were wary.  Besides, nothing had been discussed and California was where she wanted to be.  There was no sense upsetting and hurting him over something that hadn't been decided yet.  Regardless of what her mom said, she wanted to be with her dad and she loved David.  She couldn't leave him. 

David kissed her temple and breathed a sigh of relief.  "You had me worried there for a minute. I guess this cancels me and your dad's game right?"   He was sure Mr. Watkins would want to spend time with Claire and Mrs. Russell, even if she was his ex-wife.  He was disappointed but he understood.

"Yeah right.  Are you kidding me?" Claire snickered.  She found the whole situation with David and her dad quite humorous.    Her dad had done a complete three sixty.  He'd went from hating David and harassing him to inviting him to weekend outings.   "It's all he can talk about.  He won't shut up about it."  

David kissed her on the forehead.  "Alright.  Have fun with your parents." 



Scene 28

Eddie knocked softly on Lizzie's door.  He cracked it open and peeped inside.  "Can I come in?"

Lizzie sat on her bed doing homework.  She glanced up. "I guess so.  It's your house."

He sat on the bed and clasped his fingers together. "What you working on?"

"Just studying for a History test." Lizzie said casually, her tone flat.

"Well, don't let me stop you." Eddie said, folding his arms.  "I just came up here to see how you were doing.  Your mom told me about the test." Eddie informed her.

Lizzie flipped through the pages of her book, ignoring him, continuing her studies.   She knew her was trying to give her one of his pep talks and she didn't want to hear it.  She crossed her legs in Indian style and held her head down.  She had work to do.  She had to pass the next test. She most certainly wouldn't be cheating again, in Science or any other class for that matter.  Once was enough.



Like Jenn, Eddie had noticed small changes in Lizzie himself.  She was growing up and her personality was changing.  She had mood swings.   He hadn't delved on it because he knew teenagers had a mind of their own and lived by a different set of principles.  However, he did find it necessary to have a heart to heart talk with her regarding her careless attitude toward her mother and cheating in school.  It was extremely obvious that Lizzie was under the influence of her friends and classmates.  She was trying to fit in, trying to find her place.  He couldn't blame her.  That was a part of high school.  A part of growing up.  Teenagers just wanted to be accepted and they separated themselves into cliques.

He clasped his hands together. "You want to tell me why you don't want to help with the fund raiser?

Lizzie clenched her book in her hands.  "Dad..., I just don't okay.  Can we please stop talking about it?"

Eddie agreed, nodding.  "Okay. I just get the funny feeling that you really want to be involved but your worried about what people might say?" Eddie prodded.

"Dad, I don't care what people think." Lizzie lied.  She cared.  She cared a whole lot. No one liked being ostracized.

Eddie held his hands up.  "Okay...okay.  You don't have to convince me.  I believe you." Eddie said half heartedly, rubbing Lizzie's shoulder.   "I'll tell you..., you must be one strong person.   I mean..., to not care what people think, to not let it bother you.  It's hard.  You know, if enough people tell you something or accuse you of something, pretty soon you start to believe it yourself." he stated.

Lizzie paused and looked away from her studies. "I don't understand." He was trying to tell her something but she just wasn't following.

Eddie smiled and smoothed the bed covers with his hand.  "You know...,  when I first became a cop, all my friends thought I was crazy.  They didn't believe me at first.  They thought I was just living a dream, bluffing but they knew I was serious after I graduated from the academy and got sworn in.  A lot of them wouldn't even speak to me and the ones that did expected me to turn a blind eye to petty theft and crimes they committed.  I lost a lot friends because of my career, my beliefs." Eddie reminisced, holding his head up, thinking back to old days and good times.  "Sometimes I used to think about giving it all up." he admitted. 

That got Lizzie's attention.  She closed her book and set it aside, scooting closer to him on the bed.  "You did?  Dad, why would you give up your career?  That doesn't make any sense.  You love being a cop."

Eddie shrugged.  "I didn't want to lose my friends, my buddies.  I didn't like the looks I received when I went out in public.  Your mom and I would go to parties and when people saw us coming they would disperse.  I've been called some pretty mean and nasty things and the worst part about, most of them by good friends of mine..., or at least, people who I thought were my friends.  A lot of my friends thought that by becoming a cop I was a sell out, turning my back on the community I grew up in and arresting some of the very same guys I used to play ball with.  It made me feel pretty bad and I felt kind of low at times.  Made me question why I became a cop in the first place and if it was truly my calling.  I was looked down on for wanting to do the right thing, protect and serve my community.  I have to admit, there were times when I questioned my principles but I hung in there.  I didn't let someone else's beliefs and values become my own." Eddie explained.

"Dad, that's horrible.  You were just doing your job, doing what you love.  I couldn't see you being anything else but a cop." Lizzie replied.

You know what's strange?" Eddie asked, peaking Lizzie's interest.

"What?" Lizzie asked, intrigued by the conversation.

Eddie continued.  "The funny thing is, the same people who accused me of being a sell out now appreciate me and thank me for keeping the streets safe, tracking down crime in their community."


"Really?" Lizzie questioned, thinking and comparing her dad's situation to her own.

"Yeah." Eddie confirmed.

"You're friends must have been real jerks." Lizzie replied.


"No." Eddie corrected.  "They were some real good guys.  Some good people, good friends but just like you and your friends, they just didn't understand that we were all different."

Lizzie breathed harshly and looked away.  She finally understood and knew where this conversation was going.

"My friends and I all chose different lives and different careers." Eddie explained.   "They didn't like the path I chose but they came to accept it.  I never changed.  I never changed my ways, my career or what I believed.  My friends changed.  They made a change and decided to accept me.  Some of them are still my best buddies, my buddies from back in the day..., my posse." Eddie laughed, trying to make light of the situation.  "Lizzie..., what I'm trying to say is...a best friend isn't someone whose just always there for you.  It's someone who understands and can accept your differences and  many times, someone who understands you more than you understand yourself." he explained.

Lizzie grinned.  She knew what he was saying and she understood.  He had made her feel so much better without prying and asking her a million questions.  He always knew exactly what to say.  He had managed to sum up and understand her situation in a brief fifteen minute conversation and he was right.  He understood her more than she understood herself sometimes.  He made her decision easy.  She couldn't wait to help her mom.   

"Dad..., seriously..., posse?" she asked sarcastically, frowning and grinning at the same time.  She couldn't believe he'd used such a lame word.

Eddie laughed.  Finally, he'd made her smile and she was talking to him.  "Your dad used to be a cool G back in the day." he teased.

Lizzie rolled her eyes and made her way to the door.  "Oh God, dad please.  You're too old to be cool." Lizzie joked.

"Where you going?" Eddie asked.

"I'm going to go tell mom I want to help with the fund raising.  I've got a lot of ideas.  I can't wait." Lizzie said, excited and anxious.

Eddie stood up.  "I thought you weren't interested.  What are your friends going to think? Eddie asked, testing her.

Lizzie spoke confidently.  "I don't care what they think.  You're right.  This is who I am and these are the things I like doing.  This is me." she confirmed, pointing at her chest.  "If they're my real friends..., they'll understand.  She turned to leave but came back unexpectedly, running to him, hugging him.  "Thanks dad." she smiled.

Eddie hugged and kissed her.  "Go tell your mom the good news."



Scene 29

"Woman you must be crazy!  You think you can just ride up in here and uproot my daughter, take her away from me?!" Watkins barked at Denise.  As usual, they were arguing.  He stood face to face with her.  So close he could feel her breath on his face. He had arrived home and found a strange car in his driveway.  The hairs hairs on the back of his neck had risen and something, some strange feeling had told him it was Denise.  He had walked into the house and the first words out of her mouth had been about moving Claire back to North Carolina.  He was tired, hungry and had worked late. He wasn't in the mood for any of Denise's foolishness.  And it was foolishness.  For her to think she could breeze through town and make rash decisions was ridiculous.


Denise screamed. "I told you when you left I would be coming for Claire as soon as I got myself settled!  Don't act surprised.  You knew this day was coming. Don't make me look like the bad guy Adam."

"Settled." Watkins laughed, mocking her.  "Don't try to pretty it up.  Say it for what it's worth.  For you..., settled means divorced, dating, shacking up and remarrying within a year of divorcing me.  I didn't think you could work so fast.  You didn't waste any time did you?" Watkins growled, sneering, looking his ex-wife up and down.   "By the way..., where is your husband?  I honestly don't know how he's going to deal with you.  One thing I don't miss is your high maintenance.  Nothing I did was ever good enough for you.  I wish your husband luck.  I feel sorry for the S.O.B." he mouthed, degrading her.

Denise crossed her arms.  "Adam, I didn't come here to argue with you.  Claire is my daughter.  She has a mother."

Claire jumped between her parents.  She wanted them to stop fighting.  "Will you two please stop it?!" she yelled, tears in her eyes.   "Stop talking about me like I'm not here!  Just stop it.  I can't stand it.  Don't make me choose."  It was the same old story all over again.  The yelling, the screaming, the arguing..., they never stopped.  Her dad had stepped in the door, threw his keys aside and immediately light into her mother.   Her mom was small but feisty and she never backed down. Sometimes she wondered if her parents had ever really loved each other and if they should have ever married in the first place.  It amazed her how two people who claimed to have been so madly in love, now couldn't stand the sight of each other.  Her dad had once described their marriage as a love/hate relationship.  He'd said there was a thin  line between love and hate and that people who loved each other sometimes grew apart.



Denise whirled on Adam, her eyes cutting him to pieces.  "Look what you did.  You made her cry."  She wrapped Claire in her arms and rubbed her arm.  "Claire, there's no need for you to get upset.  I didn't come all this way to cause trouble. I just want my daughter back."

Claire looked up with watery eyes.  "Mom..., I'm in school.  I have a life here.  I'm getting ready for prom and graduation.  I plan on going to school here in the fall."Claire protested, trying to reason with her mom.  She didn't want to go and she didn't want to hurt her feelings by telling her no.  She was caught between her mom and her dad and she didn't want to disappoint either one of them. Her dad expected her to stay and her mom pleaded with her to leave.

Denise took Claire's hand and pulled her to the sofa.  They sat close, holding hands.  "Claire, I know you like it here and I know you have school obligations.  I'm not asking you to miss out on prom and graduation.  I've got a few weeks vacation and I figured this would be the perfect time to come out."she smiled reassuringly.  "I can help you.   Prom is all about the dress right." she smiled brightly, trying to cheer Claire up.   "I'd love to be a part of that.  Help you with your dress.   Help you get all pretty." she sighed, squeezing Claire's fingers, holding her face in her palm.  "I want you with me.  I'm your mother and I want you with me."she repeated sadly, her voice faltering.  She studied Claire's face and her features.  She caressed her jaw.  "Look at you." she stated, admiring Claire's beauty.  "Your a grown woman and I missed a whole year of your life.  I don't want to lose any more time with you." 

Claire peeped at her dad.

Watkins turned away.  He couldn't bare the hurt and confusion he saw in her eyes. 

Claire knew she had to say something.  She just couldn't find the words.  How did one tell their mother they loved them but didn't want to be with them in the same sentence?  How could she refuse without hurting her mom?  She felt like she was betraying her and siding with her dad.  She hated the sunken, hollow feeling deep within her chest.   "Mom..., I..."

"You don't have to answer me now. I know I've sprung a lot on you and you've got some decisions to make.  Promise me you'll think about. I'll be in town for a while so we don't have to make any decisions just yet.  She grabbed her purse and headed for the door, taking Claire's hand.  "Come on.  Walk me out." she said politely, one eyeing Adam.  "Goodnight Adam.  I'll be...," she hesitated, "...around."

Watkins didn't respond. He followed her to the door with his eyes.  He didn't like her being there.  He didn't like it one bit.



Claire saw her mom out and closed the door.  She leaned against it with a rough sigh.  She turned to her dad for comfort.  "Dad tell me what to do." She needed advice.  She was so confused.

Watkins wanted to tell her what to say.  Deep down inside he wanted to be childish and have her tell her mom to go straight to hell but he couldn't do that.  He was and adult and as Claire's father he had to be sure to say and do the right things.  "Claire, I can't tell you what to do baby.  You have to make your own decisions.  As much as your mother and I argue, that doesn't change the fact that she's still your mother and I know she loves you just as much as I do.  I don't blame her for wanting you with her.  I'm disappointed and I don't like it but I can't blame her.  I love having you here.  You already know what I want.  As selfish as it may sound, I want you right here with me where you've been for the past year but I can't ask you to choose.  Your mother's right.  She warned me but I didn't think she'd live up to her words." 

Claire dropped down on the couch with a thud. "Dad, regardless of what decision I make someone will be hurt."

Watkins leaned and kissed her on the forehead.  "Don't worry about me and your mom.  We'll be okay regardless of what you decide.  Just do what's best for you.  That's what I'm telling you to do.  Do whatever makes you happy."  

 


Scene 30                                (The next evening, after school)

Tay and Malik stood in the home improvements store, dazed and confused.  Malik had convinced his cousin into driving them to the home improvement store with his truck to get supplies.  They were in way over their heads.  For starters, he barely had enough money.  All he managed to get with his seventy five dollars was three sheets of drywall, construction mud, a few boxes of tile and one roll of insulation.  That barely covered a third of the supplies they needed.

Tay stared at Malik with his mouth open.  "Malik, what are we going to do?  I have to figure something out.  Dad is going to kill me.  I can't believe I let you talk me into this.  We're in so much trouble." Tay said as they loaded the truck.

Malik wasn't the least bit concerned.  He stood reading a magazine and bobbing to music on his ipod. "No, no, no.  Not we Tay.  You.  It's your dad and your house." Malik responded, placing all of the blame on Tay.  "You said you had money for supplies fool."

"You're the idiot who said real men don't plan dummy." Tay accused, staring at his receipt mindlessly.  "This is the dumbest thing we've ever done Malik.  How could I have been so stupid?"  He'd really screwed up this time.  There's no way he'd be able to finish the attic.  They didn't have enough time or materials.  The garage sale was in a few days and his mom was going into the attic.  "Hey Malik..., you think I can stay with you for a few days?"

Malik shot him a confused glance.  "What for?"

Tay closed his eyes and said a silent prayer.  "Because I'm dead.  You hear me?  I'm dead." he repeated.  "Dad is going to kill me.  I think he might hurt me."



Scene 31
Cassie rushed into work.  She was running late.  She and Claire had finally gotten together and picked up their prom dresses and it had taken longer than expected.  She ran into the storage room, threw her purse down, clocked in and tied her apron on.  She ran upfront to start her shift, brushing past Sage.  "Hi Sage."

"Your late." Sage bit off.  They were really busy and she'd been running around doing double work.

"I know I'm sorry.  I had to pick up my prom dress." Cassie apologized, restocking her supplies.

"Don't worry I covered for you with the boss." Sage said.  "I told him you were working on a school project."

"Oh um..., thanks Sage." Cassie smiled, surprised.  She hadn't expect that.  Sage was being uncommonly nice for a change.

Sage winked.  "No prob.  It's the least I can do for all the help your giving me.  Thanks for coming to the doctor with me." 

Cassie's smile widened.  "You're welcome.  Have you told your mom yet?" she whispered.   A lot of students from Robelson hung out at the Rev and she didn't want them to over hear her.

"Nope." Sage replied.  "I won't have a choice in the next few days.  My doctor has to notify her because I won't be eighteen until next month."

"Sage, what are you going to do?  I think you should tell her." Cassie said. 

Sage shrugged.  "I don't know.  I gave them the wrong address and phone number." she revealed.  "That ought to buy me some time." she grinned.





A young guy, a regular customer walked into the cafe. 

Sage pulled Cassie aside and spoke through the side of her mouth, whispering harshly.  "Don't look now but I think it's your favorite customer."

Cassie glanced back. 

Sage grabbed her arm.  "I said don't look."she grated through her teeth.

Cassie closed her eyes and sighed, exasperated.  That guy gave her the creeps.  He had been coming into the revolution for the past few weeks now and he always wanted her to wait on him.  He looked really weird and scary with shaggy overgrown blond hair.  She hated how he stared and smiled at her.  It made her cringe.  "Sage can you please wait on him?   He never really buys anything and he sits there for hours."

Sage grabbed her freshly made lattes from the counter.  "Sorry girl.  No can do.  He's at your table.  He's your customer.  Besides, he's cheap.  Last time he sat at my table he didn't leave a tip after I'd waited on him half the night.  He's a jerk and that two dollar cologne he baths in makes me cough.  He's all yours.   I think he likes you.  Make sure he leaves you a big tip." she joked, turning to serve her customers.

Cassie snatched her pad and went to take his order.  "What would you like?" she said dryly.  She tried not to look at him as she took his order.  She held her breath.  Sage was right.  He reeked of foul smelling cologne.  It was awful.

"A smile for starters." he said, turning in his chair, facing her.

Cassie didn't want to be rude so she avoided his flirting.  "Sir..., we're really busy and I have other customers.  Can I get you something?"

"My names Eric.  What's yours?" he inquired, flirting.

Cassie pushed her pad into her apron.  This guy was nuts.  She wasn't going to stand here all day and she certainly wasn't going to tell him her name.

"I'm taking my break Cassie." Sage called out from across the room

Cassie cringed.  Great she thought.  Leave it to Sage to mouth off and spoil things.  Now this loser knew her name.

"Cassie." Eric smiled.  "It suits you.  Pretty name for a pretty girl."

"I've got work to do.  Let me know when you're ready to order." Cassie griped, walking away.



Scene 32
The evening rush hour was over.   The manager had left and Sage and Cassie were left to close up.  They wiped down their tables and started breaking down their stations.  They still had an hour before closing time but their wasn't a single customer in the cafe.  It was getting late and things were slow.  There was a new coffee house around the corner and it had taken some of the Rev's business.

Sage leaned against the counter and yawned.  "Hey, you mind if I take off early?  It's pretty dead around here for a Friday night and I'm really tired."

"Go ahead." Cassie agreed.  Everything was just about done and she only had an hour to go.  Sage had covered for her earlier and she wanted to return the favor.    She was counting the minutes until quitting time.  She and Charles planned on hanging out at his new house.  He and his mom had moved in this week and Mrs. Antoni had left immediately after wards to start her new job.   She couldn't wait to see Charles.  They would have the whole house to themselves.  She figured they'd rent a few movies and snuggle up on the couch.  A nice quiet, low key evening sounded nice. 


She locked the front door and turned the neon closed sign on.  She emptied the coffee machines and tidied the restrooms before depositing the money from the register into the safe in the boss's office.  It was finally time to go home.  She hurried to the storage room to clock out. 

"Hi Cassie."

Cassie's time sheet dropped to the floor as she whirled to face the voice from behind her.   She got the shock of her life.  It was Eric, the creep from earlier in the evening.  He'd been hiding in the storage room.  Her heart thudded in her chest.  "What are you doing in here!?" she asked, backing away slowly until she could go no further.  Her back hit the time clock machine.  All her instincts told her to run.  She glanced at the door, mentally calculating the distance between herself, Eric and the door but  he was closer.   She'd never get by him if she ran.

"You never took my order." Eric taunted, stepping closer and closer. 

"You're not suppose to be back here." Cassie warned.   She was scared out of her mind but trying to put on a brave face. "We're closed and you need to leave.   My boss is here."she said, trying to scare him away.

"You're lying Cassie.  Your boss left hours ago and your little girlfriend isn't here either.  I heard when she left.  It's just you and me." he threatened, pulling a handgun from his over sized coat. 

"Oh my God!" Cassie screamed, running for the door.  She had to get away from him.  Her life flashed before her eyes.

Eric caught her.  He grabbed her, whirled her around and threw her to the floor.  She fell hard, knocking her face against a nearby shelf.  She yelled with pain.  Her hands scraped the concrete floor as she tried to brace her fall.  Her shirt ripped, exposing her stomach.   "Please don't hurt me.  I'm begging you." Cassie pleaded.   "Just take whatever you want."

Eric grabbed her by the arm and stuck the gun in her side.  "Get up!." he barked, dragging her outside to the register.  "Open it.  Now!" he yelled when she hesitated.

Cassie opened the register.  It was empty.  She had deposited all the cash into the safe.

Eric was in a rage.  "Where is it?!  Where's the safe?  I know it's in here somewhere."

"In the manager's office." Cassie informed him.   She was willing to give him anything.  She just wanted him to let her go.

Eric stuck the gun in her back and urged her forward.  "Don't just stand there princess.  Let's go and don't try anything cute.  Don't make me hurt you."

The office door was locked but he made her open it.  He knew she must have a key.  Cassie took the key from her apron pocket and unlocked the door.  She opened the safe with Eric standing over her, pointing the gun at her the whole time.  She was so scared her hands shook.    It took her three tries to get the combination right. 

"Open it already.  Stop stalling!" Eric yelled, pushing her away when the safe finally opened, stuffing the money into his coat pockets.  "Is this all the cash?   There's got to be more than a few hundred dollars in this place."  he bit off angrily, searching around the office, shuffling through desk drawers in vain, coming up empty handed.

Cassie tried to make a break for the door but Eric was to quick.  He caught her by the neck.  "Where do you think you're going princess, huh?  Not so fast." he said.

Cassie held her hands up in defense.   "That's it.  I swear.  There's no more money.   Please let me go." 

Eric stared at her.  "Gimme your watch.
" he demanded, taking anything of value.

Cassie undid her watch as quickly as she could, handing it to him.  She didn't care about. He could have it if it would make him leave.

"And the ring." Eric added.

Cassie drew in an audible breath.  She stared at her hand.  This was her friendship ring.  She and Charles wore their eternal friendship rings all the time.  They never took them off.  It was near and dear to her and she didn't want to give it up.  "No." she refused, shaking her head.  He could have anything but her ring. 

Eric pointed the gun at her.  "You got a death wish?" he threatened.  "Give me the damn ring." he growled, forcefully pulling it from her finger, stuffing it into his pocket along with the money from the safe.  He didn't notice the heart shaped necklace hidden safely away inside Cassie's shirt.

"Where's your purse?" he spat, determined to take every bit of cash he could find.

"In...in the storage room." Cassie stammered, her voice shaking.

Eric forced her back to the storage room and rummaged through her purse.  She didn't have a lot of cash but he trashed her bag, stuffing money into his pockets.  He tossed the bag to the floor and smiled at her with a wicked, suggestive grin.  "Come here." he taunted sinfully, looking her up and down. 

Cassie didn't like the look on his face.  "No." she refused, twisting away from him as he reached for her.  "Don't touch me!" she yelled.  "You got what you came for.  Just go!"

Eric laughed.  "I've been watching this place for weeks.  Scoping it out. Watching you work.  You're awfully cute." he added, stepping closer and closer, caressing her cheek with his finger.

Cassie jerked away.  "Please don't.   My dad's a cop."she yelled out, desperate.  She had to find some way to make him listen, make him leave.    "He'll find you." she warned.  She hoped he'd feel threatened and leave.  She didn't know what else to do. 

"Sure he is." Eric ridiculed.  He didn't believe her for a second.  She was bluffing.  "I bet he's patrolling the area right now." he mocked her.

Cassie managed to pull away from him and grabbed her purse from the floor.  She had a picture of Eddie in full uniform in her wallet.  She pulled it out and held it up high.    "He's a cop." she confirmed.   "You need to let me go."

Eric snatched the picture from her fingers. 
"You got to be kiddin' me?!" He growled in frustration.  "Just what I need.  A cop's daughter!"  He couldn't believe his bad luck.    He'd already robbed a few businesses and homes in the area and the police were already looking for him.  He didn't need some cop tailing his ass, turning this into a personal vendetta.  He had to cut his losses and get the hell out of there.   He forced Cassie into a tight corner in the storage room.  "Stay right there.  Don't move.  Don't even think about it. Gimme the keys." he demanded. 

"Why..., what are you going to do?" Cassie cried.

Eric held the gun against her temple and she flinched away.   "Oh you got questions?  This ain't a debate.   Keys...now!" he yelled, snatching them from her hands.  "Tell your dad to back off and don't come looking for me because if he does... I'm gonna come back for you." he threatened, leaning in close, trailing his finger along the side of her face.  He shook his head disappointingly.  "Too bad you dad's a cop.  I could of had a real good time with you." he laughed wickedly, forcing a rough kiss on her cheek before running from the storage room. 

Cassie swallowed hard and burst into tears.  She got up slowly to make sure he was gone.  She walked slowly and held her ear against the storage room door.  She didn't want to take any foolish chances.  He might still be there.  She heard shuffling and a loud noise banging up against the door.    That's when she realized he was barricading her inside, locking her inside the storage room.  She beat her hands against the door frantically.  "No!....no... please don't.  I promise I won't say anything.  Just let me out.  "No!, let me go." she wailed hysterically.  She beat on the door until her palms turned red, stinging.  She tried to calm herself down and think.  The back door.   The storage room had a back door leading out to the garbage bin.   She ran for it and pressed with all her might but it wouldn't open.  She realized he must have braced it with something.  She pressed against it with all her might.  She even tried kicking it but it wouldn't budge.  She was locked inside and shaking like a leaf with fear.   Her fear turned to sheer and utter panic when the room suddenly went completely dark and silent.  Everything stopped.  The hum of the walk in freezer, the time clock..., everything.  He'd cut the power.  She couldn't see a thing.  Everything was pitch black.  She screamed out loud, hoping someone could hear her.  Maybe someone on the street would hear her cry.  "Help!....help!, please!." 

She had to try and call someone.  She had to call Charles.  He would know what to do.  She needed him.  Thankfully, she always kept her cell phone in her apron pocket or that creep would have surely found it when he trashed her purse.  She felt around in the bib of her apron for her phone.  She was grateful for the small amount of light it provided but her heart sank when she saw her battery strength. She hadn't charged her phone.  It was nearly dead and her connection strength was also very weak.   She dialed Charles's  number and the call failed.   "Dammit!" she cursed out loud at the weak signal strength.  She could never get calls to go through in the storage room but she had to keep trying.  She had to get out of there.  She didn't know where that crazy man was or if he was coming back.  He could still be wandering around outside for all she knew.  She redialed Charles's number over and over again, finally getting a signal and getting her call through. 

The phone rang and rang.  "Come on Charles pick up." she pleaded out loud, frantically.  She knew he was at work and sometimes he couldn't answer his phone.  She hoped and prayed her signal would stay strong enough for her to at least leave a voice mail if he didn't answer.  The call dropped, failing before Charles's voice mail picked up. Her heart sank and she sobbed like a baby.  She slid to the floor, her back dragging against the door.   She held her phone up, trying to get a decent signal and was startled when her phone rang, showing Charles's number.  She couldn't answer it fast enough.

"Charles!, help me!" she cried.

"Cassie?!...what's wrong....?" Charles asked, his eyes widening.  Something was wrong.  She sounded hysterical.

"Charles help me!  He's crazy.  He robbed me and he locked me in.  I can't get out!" she cried.

Charles threw down his wrench.  He was at work, tuning up an engine.  He could barely understand Cassie because of their poor, choppy connection and her tears.  She was crying so hard he could barely hear her.   The signal kept going in and out.  All he managed to hear was "he locked me in...can't get out" but those few hysterical words and the sound of her tears was enough to put him on full alert.  She was in trouble.  He didn't know what was going on or what was happening but she was definitely in some kind of trouble.    "Cassie!," he yelled on the phone, "baby...slow down...what's going on!?   What's wrong!?" he spoke loudly. His heart thudded in his chest. 

Cassie tried to speak as clearly and as quickly as she could, fearful of her dying battery.  "I'm locked in the storage room! Charles hurry.  Plea...."  The line went dead and she lost her connection.

"Cassie???....Cassie!" Charles repeated when the line went dead, pulling the phone from his ear and staring at it.  He'd heard enough.  He'd made out her last few words right before they lost their connection.  She was locked in the storage room.  He was sure that's what she'd said. He ran from the garage, leaving Emillio and Castillo, the garage's owner yelling after him, asking  where he was going.  He didn't give a damn about his job right now.  He had to get to Cassie.  His heart was in his throat and visions of some crazy lunatic hurting her came to mind.  He jumped into his car and sped out of the parking lot like a mad man.  He tried calling her but each and every call went directly to voice mail.  "Dammit!." he growled frustratingly, slamming his hand against the steering wheel as he drove across town.  He glanced at the time.  It was barely past her quitting time.   He hoped and prayed he'd find her at work, at the Revolution.  She had said she was locked in the storage room.  It was the only thing he could think of.  He dialed Eddie's number as he drove through town like a maniac, taking every short cut and side street he knew of.  He had to let him know Cassie was in some kind of trouble. 


Eddie answered the phone.  "Hello?"

"Mr. Sutton....I don't have time to explain.  Meet me at the Revolution.  Cassie's in trouble!" Charles shouted quickly. 

"Charles?!....hold on....what's going on?"  Eddie asked forcefully.  "Slow down and talk to me."  Charles had gotten his full attention when he said Cassie was in trouble.  "Cassie's in trouble.  What kind of trouble?!" he shouted.

Charles talked as he drove, weaving dangerously in and out of traffic, narrowly missing two accidents.  "She called me....said  he locked her in the storage room.   That's all I know.  She's hysterical!" Charles explained hurriedly.  He didn't have time to explain.  Time was of the essence.

Jenn overheard Eddies conversation.  She heard his shouting and saw the look in his eyes.  Something was wrong.  She tried to interfere with his conversation but he held his hand up, silently telling her to wait.  "Eddie what's wrong?!  Is it Cassie?  Talk to me Eddie!" she screamed.

Eddies eyes were deadly.  "Listen to me Charles." Eddie said, his voice full of authority.  "I want you to hold on and sit tight.  Let me handle this." he stated, enforcing his will as a cop.  He didn't know what was going on with Cassie but he didn't need Charles rushing out into trouble.  He was off duty but Cassie was his daughter and his responsibility.  He was a cop but he was a dad first. 

Charles wasn't listening and he wasn't having it.  He ended the call.  He didn't care what Mr. Sutton said.  Cassie was his daughter but she was his fiancee and he loved her.  He was going after her.  He couldn't wait for the police to help her.  He had to get to her, protect her.  If something happened to her he'd never forgive himself. 


"Charles?....Charles!!!" Eddie called out, slamming the phone down.  He had to get to Cassie before Charles.  He grabbed his badge, gun holster and service weapon. 

Jenn touched Eddies shoulder.  "Eddie...,  please...,  talk to me.  What's wrong?"she asked worriedly, her voice quivering.

Eddie buckled his holster and checked his weapon.   He barely spared Jenn a moments glance.  He had to hurry.  "That was Charles.   Something's going on at the Revolution.  I need to go make sure Cassie is okay."

Jenn frowned.  "Eddie... what do you mean something?  What!?  If Cassie's in some kind of danger I need to know. Talk to me Eddie!"

Eddie whirled on her.  "Jenn I don't have time for this!   I need to go.  Our daughter could be in danger." Eddie spoke hurriedly, rushing toward the door.

Jenn blocked the door with her body.  She wasn't going to let him leave until he told her what was going on.  She knew something was horribly wrong because Eddie wouldn't meet her eyes. The look on his face frightened her.   A part of her was too afraid to hear what he had to say but she had to know if Cassie was alright.  She stopped him and held him by his forearms, bending her head, forcing him to look at her.  "Eddie..., Eddie tell me what's going on.  Please." Jenn whispered feverishly.

Eddie spared a quick second.  He took hold of Jenn's arms.  "Jenn, I'm not sure what's going on but 'll take care of it and I'll make sure Cassie's okay." he consoled her.   "Now please." Eddie said, urging her to let it go and stop asking questions.   " I need to go. I'll contact you as soon as I know something."

Jenn was frantic.  "What did Charles say Eddie!?   You have to tell me something." she appealed.

Eddie hesitated.  He didn't want to tell her but he had to.  He knew she'd be upset.  "Cassie called him..., said something about someone locking her in the storage room." he blurted out quickly, moving her away from the door.

Jenn stared at him in shock and grabbed her coat.  "I'm coming with you."

Eddie shook his head.  "Jenn, I need you to stay here.  Stay here while I go and check on our daughter." he ordered.

Jenn stepped around him, walking out the door.  "Absolutely not." she argued, pointing her finger at her chest.  "She's my daughter Eddie.  I can't just sit here waiting." Jenn refused.  Flashbacks of Lizzie's kidnapping raced through her head.  "Let's go." She was going with him and that was final. 

Eddie rushed out with Jenn in tow.  He didn't have time to argue with her.  He had to protect his daughter.  He called into the station along the way, made a report and  requested assistance from officers in the area.  He also called Watkins, waking him  from a deep sleep.  He wanted his partner their with him.  If Cassie was in trouble, he wanted trusted officers like Watkins to back him up. 


Scene 33
Charles pulled up to the Revolution.  He knew something was wrong as soon as he pulled in.  Cassie's car was still there but she wasn't in it.  A dreadful, eerie feeling took over him.   He rushed to the heavy glass door but it was locked.  He knew it was locked but that didn't stop him from pulling and kicking at it with all his strength, trying to get in.    He tried calling her again and there was still no answer.  All he got was her voice mail.    He left her a message, just in case she managed to somehow dial in.  He wanted to give her some kind of hope, let her know that he was there and help was on the way.  He spoke softly and reassuringly.   "Cassie..., baby it me.  Just hold on okay.  I'm here.  Hold on baby.  I'm coming."

He tried peering through the glass but he couldn't see anything.  Strangely, the entire restaurant was dark.  Cassie and the rest of the staff routinely left a few interior lights on but tonight the whole place was dark.   He ran back to his car and grabbed his metal lug wrench and a flashlight from his trunk.  He covered his eyes with his free arm and broke through the glass.  He reached inside and unlocked the door.




A police cruiser rushed up behind him with blinding headlights and sirens blaring. 
It was Eddie. 

Charles held his arms up to ward off the offending lights.

Eddie ordered Jenn to stay in the car and rushed to the door with his weapon drawn and safety off. 

Watkins wheeled in behind them, tires screeching along with two other officers responding to the call.  He was armed and alert. 
"Any sign of her?" he asked Eddie, understanding his partner's fear.  He was a father himself and if anything happened to Claire he'd lose it.

"No but her car is here." Eddie informed. "Hopefully she's somewhere around here to."

Watkins clasped Eddie on the shoulder. "Don't worry partner we'll find her.  You take the front entrance and I'll secure the back."

Eddie nodded, agreeing to the plan.  He maneuvered Charles out of the way, away from the door.  "Stand back Charles.  This is police business."he commanded, casting a disapproving glance at Jenn.  He'd told her to stay in the car but she hadn't listened. 

Charles was unyielding.  "I'm sorry Mr. Sutton but I can't do that.  Don't ask me to stand aside.  You didn't hear the fear in her voice."

Eddie succumbed.  He knew he couldn't stop Charles.   "Stay behind me." he insisted, turning to Jenn.  "Jenn, stay here.  I mean it." he enforced.

Eddie, Charles and one of the responding officers, Officer Jones, entered the cafe with flashlights beaming.  They were careful and cautious.  They didn't know what they were walking into.  They didn't know who was there, possibly hiding in the dark or waiting to ambush them. 

They heard Cassie banging on the door as soon as they entered.  They rushed toward the storage room.  The door had been barricaded and jammed with a chair, a heavy wooden table from the restaurant's dinning room and a piece of wooden two by four. 
Charles shined the light as Eddie removed the barricade.

"Cassie!?  Hold on.  Just hold on okay?" Charles yelled.

"Charles!" Cassie yelled.  "Oh my God.  Charles please hurry!" Cassie pleaded through the door.  She was so happy to hear his voice.  She had to get out of that room.

Eddie spoke loudly.  "
Cassie are you alright!?  Who's with you?  Are you alone?!"  He yelled through the door.

"Dad!" Cassie screamed, ecstatic to hear his voice.  "I'm alone.  He locked me inside."


Eddie yanked the door open and stood aside as Cassie rushed by him, running straight into Charles's arms.  He forced himself to stand back and watch Charles hold and comfort her as she cried on his shoulder.  As her dad, it was hard to stand by and watch her run pass him into Charles's arms for security. 



Charles wrapped Cassie in his arms.  He couldn't hold her tight enough.  "Baby..., are you okay?" Charles asked softly. He was so relieved to have her safely in his arms.  He held his flashlight up to look at her and she winced as her eyes adjusted to the light.

Cassie wanted to lie and say yes but she couldn't.  "No." she whispered honestly, wiping her tears.

"See you if you can get the lights back on in here." Eddie said to Officer Jonas.

Cassie turned with the sound of Eddie's voice.  She dove into his arms.  "Dad!..., I knew you would be here.  I was so scared."she cried.

"You're okay.  It's over." Eddie comforted her, hugging her.  He pulled away and held her face in his hands.  "It's all over.  What happened?  Who did this to you?  I need you to tell me what happened."

Cassie swallowed hard.  "This guy..., he came in earlier this evening.  He hid in the storage room and robbed me when I closed up.  I didn't know he was here.  I gave him the money from the safe and he took money from my purse." Cassie explained reluctantly, her voice still wobbly and shaky.  She wanted to forget this horrible night.



The lights came on and Cassie closed her eyes against the blinding illumination.  She cried against Eddie's chest.  The sobs racked her body.

"It's okay." he repeated, comforting her, caressing her head.  "We got you.  We found you."

Jenn ran into the cafe.  She reached for Cassie.  "Thank God they found you." she smiled, crying with joy and emotion, hugging Cassie, afraid to let her go.  "We didn't know if you would be here.  We hoped and prayed."  She touched the bruise on Cassie's face and fingered her torn shirt.  "Cassie are you hurt?   Please tell me he didn't...___"

"No mom.  No, nothing happened." Cassie said quickly, putting her Jenn's mind at ease.  She knew what she was thinking.  Thank God that maniac hadn't touched her.  She had been so afraid he was going to rape her.

Jenn hugged Cassie even tighter.  "Thank God.  Your father and I were so scared."




Officer Jonas came back.  "The office is wrecked.  The safe is wide open." he told Eddie.

Eddie turned to Cassie.  "Cassie..., what happened here?  Who is this guy?  What did he look like?  Can you describe him?" Eddie continued.  He wanted to get this guy. 


"Dad, I don't remember much about him.  I tried not to look at him." she lied.  She was afraid to tell him.  That creep had told her if Eddie came after him he'd come back for her. 

Eddie rubbed her shoulders.  "Calm down, take a deep breath and tell me what you remember.  Was he a white guy, black guy?  What color hair did he have?   Did he have any marks or distinctive scars that you can remember?  Anything you can think of.  Try to remember."he encouraged her, pressuring her to remember.

Cassie pulled away from Jenn and reached for Charles, finding her way back into his arms.  She rested her head on his shoulder and he pulled her close.  She debated on what to say.  "Dad, all I know is he said his name was Eric.   I told you..., I don't remember what he looked like exactly but I remember blond hair." she fabricated.   That creepy face would haunt her in her sleep and she remembered every single, ugly, evil detail.  She'd definitely know him if she saw him again.  The image of his face was permanently burned in her mind.

Eddie wouldn't let up.  As a cop, he knew how important it was to get a description from Cassie while the image and the crime was fresh in her mind. 
He knew this guy had given Cassie a fake name.  It was very important that they catch him as soon as possible.  The longer it took, the more people he would hurt and rob.  He wanted him off the streets.    "We need to file a  report.  This guy sounds dangerous."

Jenn intervened.  She knew Cassie wasn't up to it.  Not right now, not tonight.  "Eddie leave her be.  She's been through enough tonight.  Can't we do this tomorrow?  I'm sure she just wants to go home." she said, smiling at Cassie, overwhelmed and overjoyed that she was safe.

Eddie sighed, staring at Cassie and Charles.  "Can you believe she called him for help instead of me"? he whispered sadly, his ego shot and wounded.

Jenn wrapped her arm around his waist.  She knew his pride was wounded.  "Eddie..., you're still her dad and she knows you'll always protect her but she feels safe and secure with Charles right now.  Don't take that away from her." Jenn whispered softly.  "She's had a rough night." Jenn commented, watching Charles comfort Cassie.   She smiled as she watched Charles rain kisses all over Cassie's face and gently rocked her in his arms. 

Eddie stared disapprovingly.  He pretended to clear his throat. "Ahem."

Jenn nudged him.  "Eddie..., leave them be." She recognized and understood that it was Charles's way of comforting Cassie.  His way of telling her he'd been afraid for and that he was happy to have her safely back in his arms.




Watkins came inside carrying a metal pipe.  "Looks like he barred the back door with this." he said, handing the pipe to Eddie.  I searched around the place.  There's no sign of him.  He's long gone.  Everything under control here?"

"Yeah." Eddie confirmed.  "Everything's fine.  Thanks man." he said, shaking Watkins's hand, showing his appreciation. 

"Any time man.  You would have done the same for me." Watkins replied.  "I'm going to take off.  Looks like you got everything under control here.  I'll have one of the officers stay and wait for the manager to lock this place up."

"Thank you Mr. Watkins." Cassie said quietly.

"You're welcome honey.  Stay safe." Watkins responded, heading home.

"Well, there's nothing we can do here.  Let's go home.  Cassie you must be tired." Eddie said.

Cassie glanced from Charles to Jenn.  "Mom..., I want to go with Charles."she said timidly.

"Cassie you've had a rough night." Eddie interrupted before Jenn could respond.   "I think you should come home with us."   He wanted her at home with him, safe and sound. 

Jenn touched his arm with her hand. "Eddie, let her go.  It's okay.  Charles is with her.  She's safe.  I'll drive her car home."

"I'll make sure she gets home safely Mr. Sutton." Charles guaranteed, seeing the apprehension in Eddies nervous glare.

Eddie eyed Charles intently. "I'm counting on you." he replied, urging Jenn forward with his hand on her back. "Come on.  Let's go home."


Scene 34
Charles put Cassie into the car and ran around to the driver side.  He barely had time to close his door before she engaged the power door locks. She looked around frantically.  She was terrified.

He took her hand in his, staring at her.  She was scared senseless.  "Hey..., it's okay.  Nobody's going to hurt you." he consoled her, stroking her hand.  "You're safe.  You don't have to be scared baby.  Okay?" he asked, taking her chin with his free hand, placing a soft kiss on her mouth.

Cassie nodded slowly.  She couldn't help being a little shaken and jumpy.   It was a frightening thing to find someone hiding, standing behind you. 

Charles drove holding Cassie's hand the entire way home, only releasing it once to make a sharp turn requiring two hands.  He pulled into the garage, helped her from the car and led her inside.  Cassie gripped his arm tightly. 

"It's so dark in here." she complained, clutching his arm, looking around the house.  She had spent enough time in the dark tonight.  

"I'll turn the lights on." Charles said, pulling away.

Cassie held tight. "Charles wait." she muttered.  She didn't want him to leave her.

"Come on." Charles caught her hand, leading her along, turning on lights, illuminating the house.  "Is that Better?" he asked, trying to make her feel secure.

Cassie's smile was visibly forced.  "Better." she answered. 
Cassie forced a small smile on her face.  She tried not to let him see how scared she really was.

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.


Can You Stand the Rain (Acapella) - Boyz II Men.mp3

Charles caught her hand and silently led her upstairs to the bathroom.  He wanted to check her face, make sure she was okay.  The bruise on her cheek was now red, puffy and slightly swollen.  He sat her down and knelt on his haunches before her, lightly touching the bruise.  Cassie sat before him trying to be brave but he knew she was scared.  Her hands were shaking and her eyes were red from crying.  He wanted to kill that jerk for hurting her.   He placed a soft kiss to the corner of her mouth and pressed a cool cloth against her face, holding it with his palm, trying to help the swelling.   

Cassie winced.

"I know it hurts."  Charles said, holding her face steady in his palms when she tried to flinch away.  "It's okay baby." he caressed her cheek.

Cassie covered his hand with her own and felt the friendship ring on his finger, suddenly remembering that hers had been stolen.  Her eyes misted over and she squeezed his fingers.  "Charles he took my ring." she cried softly.  That ring meant everything to her.  It was a symbol of her and Charles's binding love for each other.

Charles grabbed a tissue from the vanity and dried her eyes. "Cassie it's okay.  It's not important.  I'll get you another one." he promised.   "
You're safe.  That's all that matters to me right now." he said, removing his ring.  He looped his arms around her neck and released the clasp to the heart necklace he'd given her.  He slid the ring onto the chain and put it around her neck, nestling his ring against her chest.   He smiled and placed a feather light kiss on her cheek.  "There you go.   See," he said, holding his naked finger up for inspection, "I don't need a ring to remind me that I love you." 

"Charles," she paused, "will you just hold me?   Please." Cassie whispered, her lips quivering.  

"Of course I will." Charles agreed, wrapping her in his arms, squeezing her tight.  He felt so sorry for her. 

Cassie held on to him, clutching his shoulders.  She felt like a fool.  How could she have been so foolish?  "I should have never let Sage leave me alone.  What was I thinking?"

"Stop blaming yourself." Charles muttered against her ear, smoothing her hair.  "It wasn't your fault.  You didn't know this was going to happen." 

Cassie pulled away from Charles's embrace and fingered the tattered edges of her shirt and frowned with disgust.   She caught the end of her sleeve and sniffed.  She smelled of rancid, stale cologne.  The smell alone reminded her of the horrible night.  It made her skin crawl.  She yanked at the ragged threads of her shirt.  "Charles I smell just like him!  It's all over me." she sobbed.

Charles steadied her hands, covering them with his own.  "Okay..., okay." he soothed.  "I'll give you a t-shirt... calm down." he consoled her,
clasping her hands between his.  He sucked in a deep breath with the sight of her hands.  Her palms were covered with scrapes and scratches, some of them fairly deep.  He grabbed some alcohol swabs from the medicine cabinet and disinfected the cuts.  "This is going to sting a little." he warned.

Cassie grimaced and closed her eyes.

He didn't want to upset her but he had to know what happened.  He wanted every single detail.   "Cassie..., are you sure he didn't he touch you?" he questioned gently.  "Is that why you're so scared?  Is that why you won't tell us what he looks like?" He knew she hadn't been honest with her dad.   She was too wound up, too agitated and afraid.   She was hiding something.  She wasn't telling them everything.

"Charles I don't remember." Cassie pretended. "I told dad everything I know." 
 
Charles held her gaze.  "Yes you do.  You're just scared. 
Your shirts ripped, your hands are scraped and your face is bruised, yet you're telling me nothing happened and you don't remember.  "You need to tell me if he tried to touch you or hurt you.   Baby, I need you to tell me exactly what happened.  I want you to describe him to me.  Don't be afraid." he encouraged softly. "You can tell me.   Baby please talk to me." he begged.

"Charles I can't." she whispered, her voice cracking.  "If I tell he'll come back for me." she confessed softly. 

Charles wrapped her in his arms.  "Is that what he told you?  Did he threaten to come back?  He threatened you into keeping quiet?" He guessed, gauging her reaction to his assumptions.

Cassie nodded slowly.

Charles caressed her face with his thumbs, holding her face steady. "Cassie look at me." he insisted, catching her chin in his hand. 

She caught his wrist in her hands, encircling them.  "Charles please don't." Cassie sighed.  She didn't want to think about it anymore.  She stood and tried to walk out but Charles reacted quickly, following her out into the hallway.

"Cassie..., wait." Charles said, rubbing her shoulders.  He knew she wanted to forget what happened but he had to pressure her.  He forced her to face him, turning her chin with his finger.    "I need you to tell me if you remember anything about him. Baby..., you're dad and I...we're trying to protect you.  We can't catch this guy if you don't tell us what happened.  If you saw him again would you recognize him?"   

Cassie folded her arms. "Yes." she replied honestly.  She knew Charles wouldn't rest until she told him the truth.  She blurted out a quick description.  "Blond hair..., really blue eyes and a scar on the left cheek.  He was really tall and he always wears this big blue jacket." she forced out shakily, her voice wobbling.  "Charles, I didn't even know he was there.  I turned around and he was just standing there." she cried.

"Shh..., shh,  it's okay." Charles comforted her. 

"Charles what if he comes back?" she asked, scared.  It was all she could think about.  Her nerves were frayed. 

"He won't." Charles guaranteed.  "He knows we're on to him.  He won't come back but I don't want you working if you don't feel safe."

Cassie continued her description, filling in all the details.  "I should have known something was suspicious about him.  He comes in all the time but he never orders anything.  He said his name was Eric." she shuddered, remembering.

Charles kissed the bruise on her cheek softly.  "Did he hit you?" he asked  "Please tell me he didn't touch you." Charles said, glancing at her shirt. 

Cassie shook her head slowly.  "I tried to run but he caught me.   I fell and hit my face."she said, explaining her injuries.   "I tried to break my fall." she said, holding her scraped hands up as evidence of her struggle.  She was worn out and bruised.  Her body was sore and she had a splitting headache.  It felt like her head was spinning.   "My head hurts." she sighed, resting her head on Charles's shoulder, massaging her aching temples.   "Charles he didn't touch me." she affirmed, easing his mind.  "He tried to but I think I scared him away.  He found out dad was a cop." she clarified.

Charles smiled and caressed her back.  He brought her hand to his mouth and kissed her palm.  "I know your head hurts and your probably sore from your fall."he observed.  "You're just tired and scared." he said calmly.   "You need to rest and try to forget about what happened tonight.  It's over.  Come on." he coaxed, leading her back into the bathroom.  He filled the tub with warm water and poured in some of his mom's perfumed bath gels and beads, lathering the water.  He pulled her close and helped her undress, undoing the buttons on her shirt himself, removing her clothing.   "I want you to relax.  A nice long hot soak should make you feel better."  He unsnapped her jeans and peeled them from her legs, helping her step out of them, settling her in the tub.  "I'll be right back." he stated, turning away.

Cassie grabbed his hand.  "Charles no.  Don't leave me." she said anxiously.  She didn't want to be alone.

Charles leaned and kissed her forehead.  "Baby I'll be right back." he promised. "I'm just going to get you a t-shirt."

Cassie released his hand reluctantly.




Charles found Cassie with her eyes closed, her head tilted back against the wall, gently falling asleep when he returned.  He'd found her a t-shirt and rummaged through some unpacked moving boxes, searching for aspirin for her headache.  He crouched quietly beside the tub, watching her sleep.  She looked beautiful. He pulled a stray strand of hair back from her face with his finger and she came awake.

"Hey..., don't fall asleep in there." Charles laughed softly.  "I want you to take these." he said, pushing the aspirins into her hands.

"What are they" Cassie questioned.

"It's just something for your headache. Take it." he insisted, holding the glass to her lips, forcing her to drink.

Cassie swallowed and smiled lightly.

"You scared me to death." Charles divulged quietly, touching her face.  "I couldn't get to you fast enough." He breathed a hard sigh of relief. 

"Charles I'm okay." Cassie insisted.



!!This Scene Contains Adult Content.  Reader Discretion Is Advised!! 

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.


Charles smiled and leaned to kiss her softly. 

Cassie held his head, drawing him back for more when he tried to pull away, holding his mouth against her parted lips.  He had taken such sweet care of her.

Charles rested his hand against the tub wall, leaning in closer, deepening his kiss, giving Cassie exactly what she wanted.  He rolled his shirt sleeves up while kissing her and cupped handfuls of soapy water, streaming it over her smooth shoulders.  His hand  trailed a path from her neck down to her soft stomach. 

Cassie gasped as his hand continued its downward path, disappearing beneath the sudsy waters.  She instinctively caught his wrist, encircling it with her hand but that didn't slow him down.  It didn't stop him.  His hand continued its loving exploration.

He whispered against her open mouth and held her head steady for his kisses with his free hand.  "I just want to touch you.  I'm not going to hurt you.   I love touching you." he moaned, kissing her, touching her.  "Just let me love you."

Cassie hesitated at first but by the time Charles got through with her she wasn't pushing him away, she was pulling him closer.  She sucked in her breath and gripped his shirt with her wet hands.  His touch was intimate but gentle. The water moved and sloshed in the tub as her back arched and her knees lifted.

Charles watched as Cassie's head tilted back and her eyes dilated, turning from a rich shade of brown to near black.  Her lips parted and she panted softly.  She was so responsive.  He kissed the smooth column of her neck.   Her skin was soft and silky from the warm water and her face glowed.  "You're beautiful." he groaned.

"Charles..."Cassie moaned breathlessly, her breathing ragged and choppy, unsteady.

Charles nuzzled her face with his, staring into her eyes.  "You okay?" he breathed between kisses.

Cassie didn't respond.  She simply wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.



Charles lifted her, wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her from the tub.

"Charles no." Cassie protested.  She was dripping wet and his clothes were getting soaked.

Charles ignored her protest.  He didn't care that she was soaking wet.  He just wanted to hold her against him.  He grabbed a towel and carried her into his bedroom where she slowly slid down his body.   He sat on the edge of the bed and wrapped the towel around her waist, drawing her close between his legs.   He threw the towel aside and pressed a warm open mouthed kiss against her belly. "You're so soft." he muttered.

Cassie inhaled sharply,  sucked her stomach in and arched her back with the feel of his moist lips against her skin.  

Charles grabbed a handful of his shirt and drew it over his head.  He unbuckled his belt and unsnapped his jeans.  He drew her down onto the bed and came down on top of her, pinning her soft body beneath him.  The breath left his lungs with the feel of her against him. She felt like pure magic under him.  He trailed kisses down her body and tunneled his hands into her hair as she called his name over and over.   Her nails bit into his shoulder and she clung to him mindlessly.

"Shh..., I'm right here baby.  I'm not going anywhere." he whispered in her ear, smiling softly.   He held her tight and rolled to his back, positioning her on top.  He sat up and wrapped his arms around her small waist, settling her onto his lap.  His mouth shifted over hers and kissed her hungrily.

Cassie wrapped her arms around his neck and returned his kisses.  She needed the comforting consolation of his touch tonight.   He made her feel safe, warm and secure.

Charles dug into his pocket for his wallet, grabbing protection. 

Cassie shook her head.  "Charles no." she whispered.  "I don't want to."  She looked at him with a troublesome expression.

"Wha..., what's wrong?" he asked, trying to read her blank stare.  He wanted to make love to her but she was telling him no.  He exhaled a breath heavy with disappointment and frustration but he wasn't going to force her.  Obviously, tonight's events had effected her more than he realized.  "Cassie..., if you don't want me to touch you just tell me."

Cassie smiled softly and licked her lips.  "No...I mean...we don't need this." she clarified, taking the condom from his fingers, placing it on the bed.  "I trust you." she whispered shyly.  

Charles cradled her face in his hands.  An overwhelming feeling of love and desire took over him.  She was offering herself to him in a way that they had never shared before.  "Where's this coming from?" he asked, unable to hide his surprise. "Cassie..., baby are you sure?  We don't have to." he asked.  They had always been extra cautious, even now that she was on the pill.  He didn't want her to feel pressured.

"I want to." Cassie spoke softly.  "I just want to feel close to you." she spoke, so softly he could barely hear her.

Charles kissed her cheek and sighed deeply.  "We don't have to do this.  I'm fine with the way things are." he said, staring at her intently, seriously.  He wanted her to know there would be no turning back if they took this step together.  

Cassie gave a slight nod, confirming.

Charles tightened his hold around her waist and drew her closer.   The thought of being with her in such a new and intimate way excited him.  He kissed her softly and breathed against her mouth.  "Does this mean I can make love to you..., I can have you the way I want," he murmured softly, "with nothing between us?"

"Yes." Cassie reaffirmed, shifting to get closer to him, kissing him.  "I love you."

Charles turned the bed side lamp off.  He smiled and returned her kiss.  "I love you too baby.  I love you too."




Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.


Scene 35  

Cassie stood in Charles's bedroom, looking in the mirror,  combing her hair and gingerly touching the bruise on the side of her face.  It was getting late and she needed to get home. She blew out a breath at her reflection.  The bruise looked horrible.

Charles walked back into the room.  His eyes fed on the site of her in his t-shirt.  She was so small it swallowed her.  He approached her slowly, his jeans unbuttoned, hanging low on his hips, shirtless.  He wrapped his arms around her from behind and took the comb from her hands, placing it on the dresser.  He kissed the side of her neck. "Stop it." he said, reading her mind.  "You look fine and that bruise should disappear in a few days."

Cassie craned her head to look back at him.  "You're just saying that to make me feel better Charles.  I hope it's gone before prom." she said, staring at herself in the mirror.  She really wanted to look her best for prom.  She certainly didn't want to show up with an ugly bruise on her face.

Charles tightened his hold and pulled her closer against him.  "No I'm not." he laughed.  "And don't worry about it.  You'll be beautiful regardless." he commented, turning her in his arms to face him.  He linked his hands behind her back and his voice  turned husky and deep.  "Listen..., about tonight..., no regrets right?  No turning back?" he confirmed, breathing huskily.  He held her gaze and caressed her waist with his hands.

Cassie looked up at him.  She rested her hands on his naked chest.  "No.  Tonight was special.  No regrets." she said confidently, smiling.  She didn't regret one single minute of what they had shared.   She had no reservations and no regrets whatsoever.  Tonight had been explosive and she had enjoyed every single kiss, every touch, every searing moment. 

Charles rested his forehead against hers and breathed in deeply.  He smiled wickedly.  "Yeah..., tonight was....uh..., whew!..." he hesitated, drawing in a deep breath, searching for the words to describe the intensity of what he had felt but couldn't come up with one.  Words couldn't describe the pleasure and heated intensity of what they had shared.  He was speechless.

Cassie smiled.  She was amused by his stumbling discomposure.  She had never seen him like this.  She was delighted that he couldn't find the words to describe how he felt.  She laughed and reached up to kiss him on the lips.  He was right.  Tonight had been indescribable.    Charles had held her extra close with his arms gripping her extra tight as she had trembled in his arms.  His kisses had been longer, deeper.  And at that precise moment, that intimate union when they had become one, he had held her face steady, whispering for her to look at him as he had held her gaze, locking his eyes with hers.   He had watched as she closed her eyes and the breath escaped her lungs. 

Charles chuckled along with her, holding his head back with his eyes closed, a huge smile on his face.  "You were amazing." he complimented.  "But," he paused, "baby..., what if something happens and you get pregnant?" he asked with a mix of gentleness and caring.   "We've been so careful up until now." he stated with a hint or worry.  "You were so scared the last time.  I don't want you to go through that again." Tonight had been extremely intimate and passionate and he didn't want to turn back.  It was one of the most intense nights they had ever shared and he couldn't deny that he wanted more, much more.  He wanted their relationship to strengthen and progress but he also wanted Cassie to make the decision.  He wanted her to know they could stop and turn back at any time if she ever felt the need.

"Charles I won't." Cassie answered quickly.  "I won't." she promised.  "I've been careful and I'm taking my pill every day."  

"So, no turning back?" Charles questioned.

"No." Cassie said, laying her head against his chest.  "This is what I want.  I want to be with you Charles." She lifted her head and peered into his eyes.  "I don't want to disappoint you." she mouthed slowly. 

Charles's face softened with her comment but he remained silent.

Cassie read his silence for confusion.  She stared at him, trying to explain herself.  "I mean....I mean...," she stammered, "I just want to please you." she continued.  Everything about their relationship was changing.  Things were evolving and she needed and wanted him to guide her.  She was finally coming out of her shell, stepping outside of her comfort zone and it was all due to his patience and understanding.    Somehow, he was always managed to turn every moment, no matter how intimate, into a gentle, loving experience.

Charles's eyes beamed with pride and happiness.  He bent his head and kissed her softly.    "Cassie, ...how could I possibly be disappointed?  Baby..., I couldn't get enough of you.  Of course you pleased me..., always, every time, every single time we're together.  You were amazing." he breathed, grazing her lips with his.  He breathed into her mouth.  "The only thing that disappoints me is having to let you go.  If I had my way I'd hold you and make love to you all night.  All night long." he stressed.  "I know this is all new to you but I love being the first.  The first to hold you and touch you,...teach you.  You and I..., we're good together." he reassured her, kissing her cheek.  "Being with you, touching every part of you for the first time...," he paused, licking his lips, "it was incredible." 

"Really?  You mean it?"she asked doubtfully.

"Of course I do.  I mean every word." Charles confirmed, flashing a smile.

She smiled and hugged him.  "I think you're incredible Charles."



Scene 36                                                        The Next Morning    

Claire met her mom for breakfast at a local restaurant.  Her mom had called and invited both her and David to breakfast last night and she had promised her she would make a decision regarding going home.

Denise reached across the table and took Claire's hands in hers.  "Good morning baby.  You look good." she said, admiring Claire's outfit.  "I got here a little early so I went ahead and ordered your favorite." she said, pointing at Claire's plate.  "Where's David?  I thought he would come with you."

Claire got defensive.  "Mom I didn't come here to talk about David.  Please.   Let's just have breakfast." she said sourly.  She didn't want to talk about David. 

Denise nodded slowly, holding her hands up in defense.  "Okay.  Calm down.  It was just a simple question."  She glanced at Claire's plate.  "You're much thinner than I remembered.  I really want you to eat something." she suggested. 


Claire shook her head refusing.  "Mom please.  I'm not hungry." she answered, taking a sip of her orange juice.  She couldn't think, let alone eat. She had come here this morning with solid intentions of telling her mom she was staying put, staying in California but now that she sat across from her, face to face, she was at a loss for words.  Her plan had seemed so much easier last night.  She had lain in bed pondering over what she would say and had practiced saying it calmly and nicely so she wouldn't hurt her mom's feelings.  She had planned to promise to visit for a few weeks this summer but refuse to leave.  Of course, she had turned into a big blundering fool the minute she saw her mom's face.  She saw the happy expectations in her eyes and she nearly died.  Her mom fully expected her to say yes. 

"Clairissa please eat something.  Just a little something." Denise responded, squeezing Claire's hands.

Claire pulled her hands away.  "Mom would you please stop calling me that." she said, frustrated.  She just wanted to get this whole conversation over with. 

Denise sat back in her chair and sighed.  "I can tell by your attitude and your body language that you've made your decision.  You haven't really looked at me since you got here." Denise's voice cracked, heavy with disappointment.  She bent her head to meet Claire's eyes but Claire looked away, pretending to concentrate on her breakfast, toying with her fork.  She knew Claire was avoiding her and she knew why.  It was painfully obvious she didn't want to go.  She sat across the table looking like she had just lost her best friend. 

Denise closed her eyes and opened them slowly.  She propped her elbows up on the table and rested her chin on her hands.  "I shouldn't have come.  I shouldn't have come." she repeated sadly.

Claire felt so sorry for her.  "Mom don't say that.  Of course you should have.  I'm happy to see you but I just..." she faltered.

Denise stopped her.  "No.  I should have stayed away and let you make your own decision on your own time.  My being here is putting pressure on you.  Baby...I just wanted to see you but I'm sorry I came.  I've made a real mess of things.  You and your dad are all settled and I show up here interfering.   This is too much for you and it's wrong of me to ask you to choose.  You have a life here.  You have your father, your boyfriend David and I can look at you and tell you're in love baby.  It's wrong of me to ask you to give that up just because I want to be selfish and have you with me.  If I had done the right things we could have avoided all of this." she motioned with her hands.  This is a big mess and it's my fault." she blamed herself.  "Your father is right.  It's my fault." she breathed heavily, pointing at her chest.  "I should have just toughed it out with him and made things work.  If I had hung in there, I'd have you with me, we'd still be a family and your father and I wouldn't be trying to tear you in two.  We wouldn't be having this ridiculous conversation." she choked out with frustration, tears threatening to spill over.  She got up quickly and excused herself.  "I'm going to the ladies room." she cried, rushing away.  She didn't want Claire to see her crying.  She needed a few minutes to pull herself together.

Claire called out to her. "Mom!"  She followed her into the ladies room and found her standing in front of the huge wall length mirror, leaning against the counter, drying her tears with a tissue.  She stood next to her and rested her head on her shoulder.  Neither one said anything for a while.  They just stared at each other in the mirror.  Claire was the first to break the silence.   "Mom it's okay." she said.  She knew exactly what she had to do.   She'd made her decision.  She couldn't stand the look of devastation and sadness on her mom's face. 

Denise dried her tears.  She turned and took Claire by the shoulders.  "Look at you.  You're taller than me and I have heels on." she laughed softly, glancing down at her feet.  She looked into her eyes and her tone turned very serious. "You know that I love you right?"she sniffed, composing herself.

Claire smiled.  "Of course I do mom.   Please don't cry.  You're going to make me cry." she smiled softly.

"I'm your mother Claire.  I'm the parent." she said.   "I should have known better than to place such a burden on you.  I'm here and I've seen for myself with my very own eyes that you're happy and you've settled in nicely.  What kind of mother would I be to keep uprooting you and not let you have a constant stable home?"  She stared blindly at Claire's shirt and fidgeted with her shirt collar.  She smoothed the faint wrinkles away with her hands.  "It's going to be very hard leaving without you but now that I've seen how much you've changed and matured, I know things will be okay." she whispered softly, her voice turning emotional as she spoke. 

Claire interrupted. "Mom it's okay." she repeated.  "I'm coming with you.  I'm coming home." she announced, forcing a weak smile.  She said the words, heard her own voice speaking them and each one made her heart ache.  She was dyeing inside.  She didn't want to hurt her mom so she forced herself to say what she wanted to hear.  She said what was needed to put a smile on her face.

Denise stared in complete surprise. "Claire..., oh baby!" She hugged Claire as tightly as she could.  She swallowed her up into her arms.  Tears of joy sprang to her eyes.  "Oh baby.  Are you sure?  I want you to be sure."

Claire nodded.  "I'm sure.  You're right.  It's time for me to go home and be with you, see my family.  I really miss grandma.  Besides, I'm going to school here this fall so I'll still be close to dad and David and will still be together."  She hoped and prayed they would.  If everything worked out as planned, she could spend her summer in North Carolina and go to school in Los Angeles this fall.   It was the only reasonable way for her to spend time with both her parents.  She knew her dad would understand. He had told her to make her own decisions and do what was best for her but she wasn't sure about David.  She knew he would be upset but hoped he would understand her reasons for agreeing to go.  As she stood holding and hugging her mom, she thought about how she would tell him, what she would say.  She didn't know if she would be able to face him and tell him the truth.  She didn't want to hurt him.  She loved him and hoped he loved her enough to understand and wait for her.

She held Claire's face between her hands.  "You just made me the happiest woman in the world.   I was so sure you would say no.  I love you so much baby.  We are going to have so much fun together." she promised, a huge smile on her face.  "Do you want me to talk to your father, tell him about your decision?" she offered.

"No mom.  Dad is fine.  He wants me to do what's best for me. I'll talk to him. It's okay." Claire responded.

"And what about David, your new love?" she asked, playfully poking Claire in her stomach.  "What does David think of all this?  How does he feel about you leaving?  He seems like a very nice young man Claire."

"We've...,"  Claire fumbled for words, "we've talked about it and he's okay.  He's fine." She lied convincingly.  

Denise breathed a gracious sigh of relief.  She had her daughter back.  "This is wonderful.  Just wonderful.  We can leave right after graduation.  That will give you some time to hang out with your friends and say your goodbyes.  How does that sound?

Claire pulled back and looked in her face.  Great.  That left her with little to know time to talk and explain herself to David.  She plastered on a fake smile.  "Sure.  Why not?  That sounds great.  Really great."



Scene 37

Jenn and the whole family woke bright and early for the community garage sale.  They wanted to get an early start and make sure every thing was organized and in its place.  She, Lizzie and Dana had worked hard all week and stayed up late into the night organizing donation boxes and fliers before distributing them throughout the community.  As promised, Cassie had compiled an assortment of paintings for the raffle and Tay was all set to provide entertainment for the car wash.  Unlike Lizzie, Cassie had also convinced her friends Claire and David to participate.  David and Charles promised to help Tay with the car wash.  Most of the neighbors were more than willing to participate and the community stores and vendors volunteered to spread the word and accept donations.   All that was left to do was bring down the old furniture pieces from the attic. 



"Eddie make sure Tay helps you with the furniture.  I don't want you struggling down the stairs with those heavy pieces." Jenn advised with pencil and pad in her hands, going down her check list.  "Everything goes except that old antique dress form.  I don't want that sold."

Eddie turned, frowning.  "Why not?" he questioned. "I thought that was the purpose of the sale.  Raise money for Dana and get the attic cleaned out in the process."

Jenn shrugged. "Because...I may decide to pull out my old sewing machine one day."

Eddie laughed.  "Jenn, you haven't sewn in years.  Don't kid yourself.  If you want my advice..., I say get rid of the dress form and the sewing machine. " he teased.  "And you call me a hoarder."

Jenn hit him on the shoulder with her note pad. "Eddie Sutton I am not a hoarder.  I just want to save a few of the unique pieces.  Besides, the kids are getting older and Cassie's growing up."she winked.  "It will be nice to sew baby clothes."

Eddie flinched.   "Don't go there Jenn."

She laughed and kissed him on the lips.  "I'm teasing.  I thought that comment would get your attention." she said, leaving their bedroom.  She turned back. "Oh..., and don't forget that old teak chest.  I know someone would love to have that."  



Scene 38

Eddie pulled on the attic door.  He frowned.  That was strange.  The door was locked.  They never locked the attic door.  He hollered down for Jenn to bring the key from the kitchen drawer.  "Jenn, why is the attic door locked?!" he yelled downstairs.

"Eddie..., I have no idea.  Someone must have locked it by accident.  I'll get the key!" Jenn yelled.

She searched through the kitchen drawers but the key wasn't there.  It was the only key to the attic and it was always kept in the kitchen drawer.  She checked the cabinets and the china hutch.  She looked everywhere and ran upstairs.  "It's not there.  I don't know where it could be.  I searched everywhere." she said, heading towards Tay's room, knocking on the door.

"Tay...," she spoke through the door, "did you lock the attic door?  Do you know where the key is?"

Tay stood silent on the other side of the door sweating bullets.  He was afraid to open it.  He hadn't slept a wink last night worrying about this morning and the disastrous site awaiting his parents behind the attic door.   He swallowed hard and slowly cracked the door open, feigning sleep, yawning.  He pretended to rub his eyes.  "Good morning mom."

Jenn was surprised and disappointed.  "Tay, I can't believe you're still in bed.  Get up.  We've got a big day planned.  I need you up and alert.  You need to help your father and we can't get into the attic.  The doors locked.  Why would you lock it?  Where's the key?"

"What?" Tay stalled.  "Uh...no.   I don't have the key and why would I lock it? he lied blatantly.  The key was still safely hidden away in his sock drawer and he had made sure he locked the attic door last night.  He wanted to confess and tell the truth but he didn't have the nerve. 

Eddie was irritated.  They were wasting time hunting down a key and still had a lot of work to do.  "Because you're the only person who uses the attic." he stated, tugging on the door knob.

Jenn threw her hands up in frustration.  "I'll ask the girls if they've seen it."she said, turning to go down stairs.

Eddie stopped her.  "Jenn.  Forget it.  I got a better idea." he responded.  "Tay..., go outside to the tool shed and get the crowbar so I can force this lock.  The lock was flimsy at best.  He wouldn't have any trouble forcing it open.   "We're wasting time.  We've still got a lot of work to do."

Tay's heart sank and he cringed inside.  "Uh... why don't I just go downstairs and help mom look for the key.  It's got to be around here somewhere." he volunteered, stalling and hoping for some kind of miracle.

"Tay..., do what I told you to do." Eddie scowled.  "And what's wrong with you.  Are you sick?  Why are you sweating?" he questioned scornfully, noticing the nervous perspiration on Tay's face. 

"No sir. I'm fine." Tay answered.  "I'll be right back." he said, walking slowly, dragging, taking his slow sweet time.

Eddie glared at him.  "Tay, boy, get a move on.  We don't have all day.  Time ain't forever."



Jenn and Tay stood back as Eddie tried forcing the lock with the crowbar.  Tay backed away ever so slowly, inch by inch as Eddie fought with the lock.  His eyes were glued to the door knob.  He planned on making a quick dash the minute that door opened.

Eddie finally managed to pop the lock and handed the crowbar to Tay.  He opened the door and staggered back on his feet.  The attic was completely destroyed.
  It looked like a tornado had gone through and blasted everything.  "What the hell?!" he exclaimed, his mouth wide open in disbelief.

Jenn saw the look on his face and pushed him aside to see for herself.  "Oh my God!"she breathed, covering her mouth with both hands. 

Eddie turned to Tay with a deadly glare in his eyes!

Tay had one foot on the floor and the other on the stair step, ready to make a run for it.  Eddie made a grab for him and he took off yelling.

"Mom help!  I didn't mean it." Tay yelled, running down the stairs with Eddie behind him.

"Yeah you better run!" Eddie screamed after him.

"Eddie!....Tay!" Jenn called behind them.


Scene 39
The community garage sale drew a huge crowd.   People from within the community and blocks away participated.  It was a huge success.  Watkins showed up unexpectedly along with Claire and jumped right in, helping Eddie, Nate and Tay with the heavier pieces.

"Whoa Sutton."  You didn't tell me you were remodeling the place." Watkins said, looking around in the attic as they shuffled through furniture.

"We're not but my son is." Eddie grated through his teeth, casting a vengeful eye on Tay. 

"Dad I already said I'm sorry." Tay responded.  "I was trying to surprise you.  I guess I just bit off more than I could swallow."

Eddie grunted and shook his head.  "Chew Tay.  More than you could chew." he corrected him.  "Don't worry.  You will make it up to me.  By the time I get done with you and Malik, trust me, you'll never look at a hammer and saw the same way again.  See..., we're going to fix this mess and you Malik are going to handle the bulk of the work.  So don't think for one minute you're getting out of this.  I'll ask you again.  What the hell were you thinking?  This is by far the dumbest thing you've ever done Tay." He chastised him.

Tay shuffled back and forth on his feet.  "You say that same thing every time I do something."

Eddie nodded his head, agreeing.  "Yeah Tay.  I do because each time I think you've out done yourself and done something ridiculously stupid, you never let me down.  You always come back with something bigger, better, more stupid and then this was the stupidest of all.  Now please.  Don't argue with me.  Grab those boxes and take them down stairs to your sister." he said, pointing to Cassie's old art supplies.

"Yes sir." Tay answered.

"Let me know when you get ready to tackle this old attic." Watkins said.  "I'll come over and help you out.   This is going to be  a big job." he laughed, glancing around at the torn up floors and walls.

"You sure you don't want a son?" Eddie joked.  "I can have his bags packed in no time." he grinned.


Scene 40
Cassie and Charles went up to her room to grab the few remaining art pieces but ended up holding each other and kissing instead.  Charles looked for every little excuse to hold her and kiss her.  He swallowed her up in his arms.  They were completely absorbed and distracted with each other.  So much so that they were unaware that her bedroom door was cracked open.

"Ahem." Eddie growled loudly, standing in the doorway, interrupting them, a huge frown on his face.  He understood they were young and in love but it wasn't something a father wanted to see.

Charles and Cassie pulled away quickly.  Charles turned his head to wipe Cassie's lipstick from his face before turning to speak with Eddie.  "Mr. Sutton..., I'm sorry."

"Dad." Cassie mouthed, ashamed.  "I didn't realized you were standing there."

"Apparently not." Eddie replied, irritated.  "You friend Claire is down stairs looking for you and I wanted to tell you a couple deputies picked up a suspicious guy.  He was trying to break into a deli right down the street from the Revolution.  He may be our guy.  We're going to put him and a few other suspected robbers in a police line up tomorrow.  Hopefully you'll be able to pick him out for us."

Cassie pursed her lips and sighed.  "Dad I don't want to.  Can't I just draw something?" she pleaded.  She didn't want to face her attacker.  She was terrified.  She didn't want to see him again, even if it was from behind the security and safety of a one way mirror.  It didn't matter.  "I remember small details now.   I can probably sketch his face."   She hadn't given him the full description that she had shared with Charles.  She hadn't told him she remembered everything about her attacker, right down to the awful smell of him.  

"It's not that simple Cassie.  I understand your anxiety but it will be better for you to do this in person.  You need to see his face and identify him in person.  I need you to do this.  This is for your safety and anyone else this guy decides to rob.  I'll be right there with you and he won't be able to see you." Eddie said slowly, trying to reassure her that everything would be okay.

Cassie agreed but with one request.  She looked up at Charles.  "Okay but I want Charles there with me." 

Eddie stared at Charles and looked him up and down, sizing him up.  Honestly, all he heard from Cassie lately was Charles, Charles, Charles.  "Fine." he  said finally, walking away.  He turned around unexpectedly to fling the door open wide, pressing it against the wall.  He wasn't giving Charles and Cassie any more privacy to get close and cuddle.  "And Charles," he added softly, "when you volunteered to help with the community block sale, that didn't include helping yourself to my daughter.  Do we understand each other?"

"Yes sir.  Absolutely." Charles said respectfully.

He cast an awkward glance in Charles's direction before turning to leave.   He looked at him from the corner of his eye.  Charles and Cassie waited until they were sure he was gone before bursting out with laughter.


Scene 41
Claire spotted David the minute he arrived.  He helped Tay and Charles with the car wash and she avoided him intentionally.  She found Cassie at the art sale booth and grabbed her hand. "Come with me." she ordered hurriedly, dragging Cassie from her chair.  She had to talk to her.  She had to talk to someone.

Cassie pulled back on Claire's arm, trying to slow her down.  "Claire..., slow down." she laughed.  "What's going on?" she said, quickening her pace to keep up.

Claire dragged her into the house to a quiet corner in the formal dinning room.  "I'm leaving." she blurted out.

Cassie stared at her, confused.  "Leaving..., why...Claire you just got here.  I'm sorry I thought you would have a good time."

"No." Claire spat out, holding her hands out, frustrated.  "I'm leaving.  Leaving Lincoln Heights.  I'm going home." she clarified.

Cassie's mouth fell open.  "What?!!....When?.....Claire, why?"

"My mom." Claire said, providing quick, short answers.

Cassie grabbed her hands and pulled her to the table where they could sit and talk.  She forced her to sit.  "Claire, what are you talking about?  What's going on?  You can't just leave."

Claire's voice was quick, nervous and choppy.  "Cassie, my mom wants me to go home with her.   She came all this way and she was so upset this morning.  I couldn't say no.  I just couldn't.   She's right.  I'm her daughter and I need to spend time with her.  I just want to be fair and have both my parents in my life." she explained.  She covered her eyes with her hand and leaned her elbows on the table.  "Cassie this is so hard.  I'm leaving right after graduation.  How am I going to tell David?" she asked, her voice wobbly.

Cassie touched her on the shoulder to get her attention.  "Claire, I don't want you to go." she whispered, hurt setting in at the thought of losing her best friend.  "What about your dad? What about me?  You're my best friend.  What am I going to do without you?  What about UCLA?  I thought you were excited about going."

Claire managed a small smile.  "I got my acceptance letter today." she said.  It was the one positive thing that had happened today.  "Perfect timing huh?" she mouthed, trying to lighten the situation.  "School hasn't changed.  I'll be there.  I just have to figure out a way to tell David he'll have a part-time girlfriend.  Cassie, what if he doesn't wait for me this summer?" she whispered, afraid of losing him.

Cassie stared at her.  "Wait..., Claire..., you haven't told him?" Cassie questioned, surprised.   "Claire?" she questioned, demanding an answer.

"No okay!  I haven't!" Claire said angrily.  She covered her face with her hands.  She was annoyed, irritated and she was taking it out on Cassie.  "I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to yell at you Cassie.  It's not your fault." she apologized, looking up at her, noticing the bruise on her face.  "Oh my God! Your face!  Here I am talking non-stop about my problems and I didn't even think to ask if you were okay.  My dad told me what happened.  I'm sorry.  That guy did that to you? she asked with concern, touching Cassie's face.

"Don't worry.  I fell.  It looks a lot worse than it feels. Really." Cassie replied.   

"Cassie that looks really painful." Claire continued.

"Claire it's nothing.  I'm fine.  I am.  Forget about me.  You have to tell David." Cassie stressed. 

Claire got up and walked over to the window.  She stared out into the front yard and watched David. 
He was laughing and fooling around with Charles and Tay as they washed cars.  He looked so happy.  What she had to tell him would surely wipe that smile right off his face.  He had all these plans laid out for them and their summer break.  He had mentioned a summer vacation, a road trip with Charles and Cassie, just the four of them.  He talked about hanging out at the pool and enjoying their summer together.  It was all he talked about.  Unfortunately, she wouldn't be here to enjoy any of that.   "You're the first person I've told."she said sadly.   "Cassie..., I don't want to go but she's my mom and I haven't told David because I don't know what to say.  I don't want to see the look on his face when I tell him."

Cassie joined Claire at the window.  She peered through the window and followed Claire's gaze.  They both stood watching David.    "You have to tell him Claire.  He'll be upset but you don't have a choice.  If you wait until the last minute it will only make things worse.  Claire, summer break is a short three months.    I'm sure you two will be fine."she said, trying to console and persuade Claire to talk with David.

"That's easy for you to say." Claire rounded.  "You're not being forced to choose between your parents and the guy you love."

Claire had just issued a declaration of love and Cassie had suspected as much. 
She had asked Claire about her feelings for David before but she hadn't responded and she had avoided the question. Casssie's heart went out to her.   "So you are in love with him." Cassie stated, reaching out to hug and console her. 

Claire answered with a small nod of the head.  "I am but right now I really wish I wasn't." she said sadly.

Cassie felt so sorry for her.  Claire was right.  It was easy for her to say.  She knew deep down inside she could never live without Charles for three months.  She could only imagine what Claire must be going through.  "Oh..., Claire I'm sorry." she comforted.



David walked in on them as they stood hugging each other.  "Hey babe...there you are.  I've been looking all over for you." He noticed their saddened state and the look on their faces as they hugged each other. "What's going on?  Everything okay?" he asked curiously. 

Claire pulled away from Cassie.  She cleared her throat and made sure her voice sounded extra cheerful and happy.  "We're fine.  Just having a little girl talk.  Having a girl moment." she pretended.

David walked up to her and kissed her on the cheek. He pulled her close.  "You sure?" he questioned further, skeptical of her explanation.

"Yeah.  I'm fine." Claire confirmed. 

"Claire..." Cassie called out disappointingly.  Everything wasn't fine and she really wanted Claire to talk tell David the truth as soon as possible.  There was no sense delaying the matter.

"Ouch." David mumbled, eyeing the injury to Cassie's face.  He reached out and squeezed her arm.  "You okay Cass?  Charles told me what happened." 

"Yeah.  I'm good." Cassie replied.

"Don't worry they'll catch him." David assured.  He knew Charles wouldn't rest until the police caught the guy.  He had already confided in him.    Cassie didn't know it but Charles planned on following her home from work, every night, until they found and arrested the guy who attacked her.   He was hell bent on protecting her.

"I'll be out to help in a few minutes Cassie." Claire bit off, dismissing her, silently begging her with eyes to keep quiet and not say anything.

Cassie didn't like it but she left. 


David took both Claire's hands in his and held her before him.  He leaned to kiss her on the lips and she turned her head at the very last minute, letting his kiss fall on her cheek.  He didn't say anything and let it go unnoticed but he sensed something was wrong.  "You sure okay?"

"Yes, yes." Claire said firmly.  "I'm fine.  Why do you keep asking?"  She tried her hardest to hide her feelings but David was picking up on them.

David shrugged.  "I don't know.  You just seem preoccupied.  You would tell me if something was wrong right?" he questioned, wanting her to trust him enough to share anything with him.

"Of course I would.  I'm fine." Claire answered.  "You're still going to the game with dad aren't you?" she asked, desperate to change the subject.

"Yeah.  I wouldn't miss it." David stated.  "We should be back early.  Charles and I were thinking about hanging out at my place." he invited.  He was dyeing for her to meet his mom.  He had told her all about her. They had been dating for months and Claire still hadn't met her.   Claire shied away every time he asked.

Claire got an uneasy look on her face.

"It's okay Claire.  My mom won't be there.  She'll be at the hospital." David eased her mind.  "You know..., you're going to have to meet her sometime. I don't understand why you're so nervous."

"I know." Claire agreed.   He was right.  She had been putting it off.  First time introductions were so tense and awkward.  Especially when meeting someone's parents.    "I promise I'll meet your mom soon.  I just hope she likes me.  Come on.  Let's go." she said, pulling him from the room.  "They sound like they're having fun out there."


Scene 42
Lizzie walked around outside, double checking everything and directing people.  Everything was in place and going well.  She and Jenn had worked their butts off planning and organizing everything and it had all turned out perfectly.   She wanted everything in its place.  She felt good and everything looked beautiful. She glanced around, surveying her work.  There was a huge banner sprawled across the columns of the front porch with the words. The Dana Taylor Fund printed on top.  There were refreshment booths with drinks and finger snacks.  Tay made sure they had some nice outdoor music and the t-shirt booth he and Nate had helped her design was great.  They sold t-shirts imprinted with Dana's picture and the name of her fund. 

Cassie's art sale was a big hit.   She and Claire were doing a wonderful job displaying her art and explaining the pieces.  The winners of the art raffle ticket sales were very pleased.  
Nate and Tay had sectioned off a part of the street and yard so the kids would have a safe place for yard games like jump rope and hopscotch and her dad and Mr. Watkins were helping people load up their trucks. 

People had their cars washed as they browsed around the block sale.  Cars were lined up but the guys were doing a fantastic job getting them in and out.  They were all working as quickly as they could and had fashioned a makeshift assembly line with Charles washing the body of the car, Malik and Tay cleaning and vacuuming the interior and David and Jeron cleaning and oiling the wheels.   


Scene 43
Lizzie approached Jenn.  She was busy helping Dana pass out refreshments.  They gave frozen treats and candy to the kids playing outside.

"Mom," Lizzie called out, excited. "we've made six hundred dollars so far and we haven't even picked up the donation boxes.  Hopefully by the end of the day we'll have a nice profit.  I can't wait to get the final total." she smiled, mentally calculating the numbers in her head.

Jenn caressed her shoulder.  "See, I told you we could do it.  Lizzie, I couldn't have organized everything so quickly without your help.  Thanks honey."

"You're welcome mom.  I just hope our efforts pay off.  I really want to help Mrs. Taylor." Lizzie said sympathetically.  "Mom, I feel so sorry for her."

Jenn reassured her.  "Honey don't worry.  Everything we're doing today is for Dana and it's okay to feel sad and be concerned.  I'm sure we'll do fine and all our hard work will pay off."  She looked around at the crowd and all the cars coming in and out.  "Look at the crowd we have.  Donations and sales are still pouring in.  I can't believe the response we got.  This is wonderful.  People are really reaching out and being helpful."  
She and Lizzie had convinced people in the community to join The Dana Taylor Fund and pledge to donate half of their yard sale earnings.   Most of the people in the community and surrounding blocks knew Dana and her family and they were more than willing to participate.  Of course, they had a few people who refused and didn't want to participate but the majority pitched in.  Hopefully, with everyone's help, they could make enough money to at least supplement Dana's medicaid benefits.  This money could help her with small things like doctor visits and prescriptions.  Every dollar counted.

"We both worked hard. Let's be proud of our efforts." Jenn encouraged, hugging Lizzie.  She noticed Andrew walking up the street. 

"Looks like you've got company." Jenn stated.

"What?" Lizzie questioned, looking around, turning to see Andrew.   

"Hi Lizzie.  Hi Mrs. Sutton." Andrew greeted.  "I hope it's okay that I came.  I just wanted to help out if that's okay." he offered, glancing from Jenn to Lizzie.

Lizzie's eyes darted up at Jenn.  "Mom..., is it okay if he stays?  I know I'm still grounded and not suppose to have company but..." she trailed off, not finishing her sentence.  She really wanted Andrew to stay.  She hadn't seen much of him outside of school.

Jenn touched her arm.  "It's fine and as of right now you are officially off punishment.  So go." she urged with her her hand on Lizzie's back.  "Have fun.  You worked hard."

"Thanks mom." Lizzie said, taking Andrew's hand.  "Come on Andrew.  I want to show you the t-shirts we made."


Scene 44
Eddie excused himself from the group of men he was talking with.  Some of his friends from the old neighborhood had stopped in.  They had all grown up in the same neighborhood as him and Dana.  "Listen....I'd love to stay and talk but I've got my hands full and a ton of work to do." He motioned towards the drinks and snacks.  "Help yourselves and take care guys."  He checked the mail and walked over to Cassie.  He grinned and held up a white envelope with UCLA's Logo.  It was from the admissions office.  He walked over to Cassie's art booth.

"Hm...Cassie Sutton." He read the name on the envelope and held it out for Cassie to see her name and the sender.  "Are you looking for this?" he taunted, holding the envelope up in the air when she tried to grab for it. 

"Dad, stop it." Cassie laughed, reaching for the letter.  It had to be her acceptance letter. 

Eddie smiled and handed the letter over. 

Cassie held it, staring at it.  She glanced around the yard and in the streets, looking for Charles but she didn't see him.

Eddie scowled but couldn't help laughing.  He knew she was looking for Charles to share the news.  Honestly, Charles and Cassie were inseparable, joined at the hip.   He's all Cassie  seemed to talk about.  He swallowed his pride and told her where to find him.  "I think I saw him around back." he said, watching her eyes light up. 

Cassie took off running.

Eddie yelled after her.  "Hey aren't you going to open it." he teased.

Cassie spared him a moments glance, looking back.  "I want to open it with Charles." she yelled.

Eddie shook his head and went to take the mail into the house.  He glanced his dad out of the corner of his eye.  He was playing cards.  He and his friends, a group of old timers had settled into a nice card game in a quiet corner away from the noise and chaos.  Eddie stopped in his tracks when he saw Spencer throw money on the table.  He swore under his breath and made a b-line for the card table. 

Spencer ignored him and went on playing as if gambling out in public was perfectly normal activity.  "Put your money where you mouth is partner." he ridiculed his opponent.  "And if you low on cash I'll take that nice watch you're wearing.  It'll look real good on me too." He threw his head back, laughing.

His opponent, Benjamin, took his watch off and placed it in the middle of the table.  "That's a real Rolex Spencer.  None of that nickel plated stuff you like to wear.  You better have a damn good hand if you plannin on takin my watch."

Eddie nudged him on the shoulder.  "uh..., dad..., let me talk to you for a minute." Eddie coaxed, nodding toward the house.

Spencer blew him off.  "Later son.  I'm about to win me a new gold watch.  I already cleaned these fellas out once but I put my money back on the table."  He threw his cards down on the table, bursting out laughing.  "What yall think about that?  Old Spencer gets it in don't he?" he boasted, reaching out with both hands to scrape up his winnings.

Eddie stopped him.  He smacked his hand down on top of Spencer's and held tight.  He looked around the table.  "Game over gentlemen." he announced, his tone final and decisive.  This wasn't up for discussion.  He turned to Spencer.  "Let me see you inside.  Now!" he grated angrily.

Spencer looked around, embarrassed.  "Give me a minute fellas."

Eddie light into him the minute they entered the house.  "Are you out of your mind?" Eddie spat coldly.

Spencer looked around, completely unmindful of what he had been caught doing.  He held his hands up in question.  "What?!   What are you accusing me of now?"

Eddie held his temper in check.  "Dad..., gambling...in my yard...in front of my house.  Have you lost your mind?" He was very upset.  His dad really knew how to push his buttons and the dumbfounded look on his face didn't help matters. 

Spencer threw his hands up in the air and let them fall down in defeat.  "Oh come on son.  What's a little friendly card game among friends?  And besides,  I'm winning.  You never walk away from a game with a winning hand, a winning streak. You know that."

Eddie shook his head.  "Wrong.  This is one game you will walk away from.  I want a nice clean friendly game dad."

Spencer argued his point.  "Come on son.  Today is suppose to be about talking and associating with the neighbors.  We're just having a little fun.   Just let me play one more han...." he started.

"Dad..., dad, listen to me." Eddie interrupted him.  "It's a clean game or it's no game at all.  Your choice." Eddie demanded, walking away.

Spencer stared at him scornfully, looking him up and down as he walked away and muttered under his breath.  "Damn punk."


Scene 45
Cassie found Charles out back.  She ran up to him and jumped into his arms. 

Charles staggered back laughing.  "Whoa.  What's going on?  What's with the big smile?"

Cassie pulled away and held her letter up to his face.  "It came!" she said happily.  "Finally!" she added.

David approached them.  "What's up?  What are you guys yelling about?" he questioned.

Charles caught her around the waist.  "Cassie just got her acceptance letter from UCLA." he answered.

David smiled.  "That great Cass.  So that's two down and one more to go man." he thumped Charles on the chest.  Charles was now the only one waiting to be accepted.

"Hold on.  We don't know if this is an acceptance letter." Cassie corrected.  "They could have denied me."

"Cassie I'm sure it's an acceptance letter.  Open it." Charles encouraged, smiling.  "Come on, quit stalling." he said.

Cassie smiled brightly.  "Okay.  Here goes." she said, ripping the envelope open.  She stared at the letter, silently reading, not giving away anything.

Charles grew impatient.  "Well?"

Cassie drew out his wait.  She folded the letter and slowly put it back into the envelope.  She stared at him with a blank face then the corners of her mouth lifted into an ear to ear smile.  "I did it!  I'm in." she laughed, celebrating.

Charles picked her up and twirled her around. "I knew you would get in.  I knew it.  I'm happy for you."

"Congratulations." David said, reaching out to hug Cassie.  "Listen, I don't mean to spoil your celebration but do you know what's wrong with Claire?" he questioned, concerned.

Cassie averted her eyes. She couldn't look him in the eye and lie to him.  "What do you mean?"

David lifted his broad shoulders, he shrugged.  "I don't know.  She's not herself.  Something's bothering her."

Cassie did her best to make him feel better.  "David, I'm sure she's fine.  She's got a lot going on with her mom being in town and prom and graduation coming up.  She's fine.  Don't worry."

"So she talked to you then?" David inquired.  He was sure if something was truly wrong Cassie would probably be the first person Claire confided in.  "She hasn't said anything?"

Cassie quickly dodged the question.  "I've got to go.  I promised Lizzie I'd help her collect the donations from our neighbors."

David dropped the conversation and let Cassie leave.  He looked to Charles.  "She knows something." he claimed.  He was sure of it.

"Don't look at me." Charles said.   "Cassie hasn't said anything to me.  David, seriously, they're women.  You're probably overreacting and worrying about nothing.  It could be anything.  I mean, if I know Cassie and Claire, it could be something earth shattering, extremely important and deserve national attention..., like finding the right color nail polish for prom." he said, laughing, being sarcastic.

David grinned.  "Yeah you're probably right.  I swear I can't figure them out." 

Charles patted him on the back.  "Dude..., trust me.  That's a job no one man can handle." he joked.  "Come on.  We only have a few cars left.  Let's finish up."


Scene 46
Dana stood on the porch steps and called out for everyone's attention.  "Everyone please..., can I have your attention please?" she spoke loudly, holding her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice.  She waited for everyone's attention and silence before she spoke.  "I just want to take this time to thank everyone for coming out today and helping me. Thank you for your donations, for supporting my fund and thank you for volunteering your time.   Words can't describe how I feel right now.  Your support means everything to me.  If any of you ever doubted the kind of close knit caring community we live in, all you have to do is look around here today and see how loving and supportive our neighbors and the people of our community really are."  Her voice grew weak and shallow as she tried to reign in her emotions. 

Nate walked up and stood next to her, putting his arm around her for support.  "You're fine mom.  Come on." he urged her from the steps.  He sensed that she was on the verge of a very emotional scene.

Dana stopped him.  "No..., Nate, let me finish." she continued, taking a deep breath, composing herself.  She searched the crowd.  "Jenn, Lizzie...come up here please." she requested, talking through her tears.  She pulled away from Nate and wrapped an arm around Lizzie and Jenn as they stood by her side.   She grasped Jenn's shoulder and squeezed tightly.  "If it weren't for my friend Jenn, I'd still be sitting on my couch feeling sorry for myself but she harassed me and gave me a swift kick in the butt.  She forced me to help myself." she said, smiling as the crowd laughed at her comment.  She turned her attention to Lizzie.  "Lizzie and Jenn did a beautiful job planning and organizing everything and they worked really hard.  Everything is perfect and I can't thank them enough." she announced, pulling them close.  "I want everyone here to know I'm going to fight this disease and I'm going to get treatment.  I'm going to fight and I'm going to be okay.  I know I am." She said  proudly and defiantly. 

The crowd applauded.  Dana pulled Lizzie and Jenn in close and hugged them. She spoke softly for their ears only.  "Thank you.  Both of you."

"Your welcome Mrs. Taylor.  I just want you to get better." Lizzie whispered.

"You don't have to thank us.  We're not giving up on you."Jenn vowed. 

"You all are amazing." Dana said quietly.   "I don't deserve friends like you. Thank you so much.  And I mean that from the bottom of my heart."


Scene 47
Charles, Cassie and Claire all met up at Davids house later that night.  David's mom opened the door and greeted them. "Hi Charles.  Come in." she invited, holding the door open for them. 

Cassie and Claire looked around, impressed with what they saw.  David's mom's house was just as impressive as his dads, if not more so and best of all, it had a pool.

David raced downstairs to meet them.  He was back from the game and a little tired but never too tired to see Claire.  "Hey.  What's up?" he greeted, touching Claire lightly on the waist, sensing her apprehension toward meeting his mom.  "Mom, you already know Charles and this is his girlfriend Cassie.   Cassie..., this is my mom."  He caught Claire's hand and pulled her aside, placing a quick kiss on her lips as his mom and Cassie exchanged greetings.  He wanted to give her a private introduction.  He had been trying to get her to come over for weeks but she came up with an excuse every time.  He really wanted his mom to meet her and he was sure she would like her.  Besides, what could she possibly not like?  Claire was beautiful, smart and articulate.

"Nice to meet you Dr. Holmes." Cassie said, shaking hands.

"Yes and Ms. Holmes is fine."  Dr. Holmes replied, turning to David, expecting another introduction.  She was sure by the way he held and looked at the young lady standing before him that it was his girlfriend Claire.  David had told her all about Claire but they had never met.  

"Uh...Charles, why don't you and Cassie go on up to the game room.  I'll be up in a minute." David instructed.  "You know where it is."

Charles took Cassie's hand and led her upstairs.  David turned to his mom and wrapped his arms around Claire's waist from behind.  He rested his chin on her shoulder.  "Mom, this is my girlfriend Claire." He said proudly.    He peeked down into Claire's face.  "Claire this is my mom."

Claire held her hand out and shook Mrs. Holmes hand.  "It's very nice to meet you." she said shyly.   "You have a lovely home."  She was a little nervous and anxious.  David had told her he would be home alone.  It was the only reason she had agreed to come.  If she had known his mom was going to be there she would have dressed appropriately and presented herself better.  She felt conspicuous in her tank top and shorts.

Dr. Holmes smiled and shook Claire's hand.  "Thank you Claire and I'm glad I finally got to meet you.  I've heard so much about you.  You're all David talks about and he's right. You're beautiful..., gorgeous." she complimented.

Claire blushed as David kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you." she said shyly.

"I told you she was." David insisted.

"David stop it." Claire whispered lightly, embarrassed.

"Alright.  She's a little shy right now." David smiled. 

Dr. Holmes touched Claire on the shoulder.  "Nice meeting you honey." 

"Come on." David said, taking her hand.  "Let's go upstairs."



They all hung out and lounged around in David's recreational room.  It was fully stocked with custom features like a mini bar, a pool table, movie projector and a small kitchen.  They played table tennis and video games. 


Cassie tried her hand at playing pool but didn't have the patience to master the geometry behind the game. 
Charles stood leaning behind her, helping her hold the cue stick at just the right angle.  He was supposed to be teaching her but his hands kept wandering.   He couldn't help it.  She looked beautiful and she had on his favorite jeans.  He stuck his hands into her front pockets and drew her back against him.   Cassie gave up.  She dropped the pool stick and pulled his hands from her pockets.  "Charles you're suppose to be teaching me.  I don't know anything about pool." she admitted, turning to face him.    "My dad plays but I could never get the hang of it.  You're good at it but this game isn't for me.  I don't want to play anymo..." Her words were cut short.

Charles covered her mouth with his, ending her tirade.  He hooked his fingers into the belt loops of her jeans and pulled her closer.  He kissed her for a long time, finally coming up for air.  "I am teaching you." he mumbled against her mouth, smiling sinfully, taking her comment completely out of context and turning it into something sexual. 

Cassie knew he was thinking dirty thoughts.  She smiled and kissed him. 

Charles trapped her between the pool table and his body, holding her captive with his arms stretched out, his hands wrapped around the edges of the pool table on either side of her.  

David approached them, offering bottled drinks, interrupting them.  "I got you guys some drinks man."

Charles was so into his kiss he didn't hear David talking to him.  David tapped him on the shoulder with the cold bottle. He ended the kiss, pulling away reluctantly.  He took the drinks from Davids hands, barely sparing him a seconds glance, dismissing him. "Thanks." he chuckled, setting the drinks aside, pulling Cassie back into his arms, settling in for another kiss.

David stood behind him, right up on his heels, snickering.  "Claire and I are going to watch a movie."he spoke loudly in Charles's ear.   "That is..., if you two are even remotely interested.  I mean..., I wouldn't want to interrupt you." he laughed, sensing Charles's irritation with his interruptions.

Charles released Cassie with a grim expression on his face.  "Sure, why not?" he choked out sarcastically, his voice edgy.  He could care less about some movie when he had Cassie in his arms. 

David teased him.   "Man somebody needs to separate you two.  Seriously." he grinned, settling on the couch with his drink to watch the movie with Claire by his side.  She cuddled close with her head on his shoulder.

"I thought you said your mom wouldn't be here." Claire brought up.

"I know but it was the only way I could get you over here." David confessed.  "My mom loves you and don't worry she's really nice.  I can tell when she likes somebody.  Trust me.  She likes you.  You're fine."

"You have your mom's cat like eyes." Claire mentioned, tracing his brow with her hand.

"You think so?" David questioned, catching her hand, bringing it to his mouth, kissing her palm.

Claire smiled.  "Yeah I do.  Hey!..., how was the game?  I almost forgot to ask." Claire questioned.  She hoped he had made out all right with her dad.

David set his drink down and stared at her.  "Uh...interesting."

Claire winced and sat up.  "Oh no.  Okay what did dad do?   He promised me he would be on his best behavior."

"You mean besides the usual questions and grilling me?   Uh..., not much.  His questions are getting worse though." David informed her. 

Claire face went blank.  "What do you mean worse?  How can they possibly get any worse?"she questioned unbelievably.

David nodded.  "Baby..., you have no idea." he said, shaking his head, his eyebrow arched up in disbelief at some of the questions he had been asked.

"Tell me." Claire demanded.

David shook his head, refusing.  "You don't want to know.  Let's just watch the movie."he insisted, pointing at the screen.

"No actually I do." Claire said, turning her back on the film.   "I should have known better than to let you go anywhere with him." Claire muttered.

David twined his fingers with hers.  "Claire..., it's okay.  He's just...., protective.  I don't like it but I don't blame him.  If I had a daughter who looked like you I'd be the same way.  Overly protective." he smiled.

Claire shot him a warning look.  "David, stop trying to change the subject.  What did he say?  Seriously..., I need you to tell me."

David sat up from his lounging position on the couch and faced her.   Mr. Watkins hadn't held back.  It's like he had came prepared with a list of questions. 
He had asked him if he had ever been arrested, ever been in any kind of serious trouble or mishaps.   And those were the easy questions.  He had spit out and nearly choked on his concession stand drink when Mr. Watkins asked if he was sleeping with Claire.  He was blatant and had just came right out and asked.  Of course, he had responded respectfully and told him that he had the utmost respect for Claire and that he treated her like the lady that she was at  all times.    Officer Watkins had then tried to backtrack and make light of the situation.  He said it had been a trick question but David knew better.  He thought back and shook his head.  He whispered out loud to himself.  "Yeah right.  Trick question my ass."

Claire shook David's shoulder.  "David... What was a trick question?  You have to tell me."

David gave in.  "Okay but promise you won't get mad at him and tell him that I told you.  He's finally accepting me and I don't want to do anything to jeopardize that."

Claire promised.  "Okay I won't. I promise."

"He asked me if we were sleeping together?" David whispered for Claire's ears only.

"Oh my God.  Are you serious?" Claire blurted.  She couldn't believe it.   She was angry and then her anger turned to humiliating embarrassment.  "Well...," she paused, her eyes shifting nervously, "what did you say?"

"I told him the truth."David said softly, studying her eyes.  This was turning into a very delicate conversation.  "I mean...it was easy because I didn't have to look in his face and lie." He leaned and planted a soft kiss on her mouth.  "We're not sleeping together." he whispered, caressing her jaw line with his finger.  "Yet." he added as an afterthought, staring at her with intent.  "But don't think for a second that I don't want to." he admitted honestly, his voice trailing off to a faint whisper.

Claire dropped her head, settling it against his chest.  "Oh..., David...." She said his name softly, blushing,  overwhelmed by the gentle, caring way he had just expressed himself.  She looked up and caught Cassie staring at her from across the room.  She knew what she was thinking.  She wanted her to talk to David.



Charles and Cassie snuggled together on the floor.  Charles sat with his back pressed against an arm chair with Cassie settled and comfortable between his legs, her back resting against his chest.  His cell phone rang but he continued watching the movie, ignoring it.  Cassie grabbed it from the coffee table.  It was an unavailable call.  She swiveled in his arms and held the phone up for him to see.

"Who could be calling you from an unavailable number?" she questioned, curious. 

Charles looked away from the film, sparing her a seconds glance.  He shrugged nonchalantly.  "I don't know.  It's probably mom." he answered.  She always called him from the plane and her calls usually showed up as unavailable on the caller id.  "Answer it." he said calmly, staring at the projection screen.  "Tell her I'll call her later."

Cassie answered the phone.  "Hello?"

"Cassie?!  Hey honey." Marla said cheerfully.   "I'm glad you answered.  Are you okay honey?   Charles told me what happened.  I'm so sorry." she sympathized.

Cassie looked at Charles and smiled.  "Hi Mrs. Antoni.  Yeah, I'm okay." she replied, happy to hear from her.

"I miss you guys." Marla said.

"We miss you too.  When are you coming home?" Cassie questioned.

"Well, I won't be there for prom but I'll definitely be home for graduation.  That's  why I'm calling.  I need to talk to Charles about graduation." she explained.

Charles could hear his moms voice over the phone as she talked to Cassie.  Cassie tried to hold the phone to his ear so he could talk but he pulled away.  "I'll call her back." he whispered so his mom wouldn't hear him.  The movie was interesting and he didn't want to miss it.   His mom had a bad habit of talking for hours, saying the same things over and over.  He knew if he agreed to talk he would be on the phone forever.  Plus, she and his dad were helping him with a surprise for Cassie and he couldn't talk to her with Cassie sitting there listening.  He didn't want her to get suspicious.  He wanted it to be special.

Cassie covered for him.  "um..., Mrs. Antoni...he's in the middle of something right now but I'll have him call you as soon as he's done." she lied, piercing Charles with an evil eye for refusing to talk to his mom.

"It's okay Cassie." Marla responded.  "I'm about to fly out and he probably won't be able to reach me until later this evening.  I'll call back later.  Bye.  Take care of my son.  Love you."

Cassie smiled.  "I will and I love you to.  Bye."

Cassie kissed Charles on the cheek.  "She'll call you later." she relayed to him, standing up, slipping from his arms.  "I'm going to get some dessert." she said.  She had seen chocolate ice cream in the mini bar's refrigerator earlier.  "Do you want something?" she asked.

Charles was completely engrossed in the horror film.  He answered without looking at her, waving his hand.  "No.  Baby I'm fine." he answered, his voice monotone, concentrating on the movie. 

"What about you Claire?" she suggested, looking for an excuse to get Claire alone and talk to her in private.

Claire didn't want to talk.  "No thanks." she responded.

Cassie walked over and stood in front of her.  "Well, come with me anyway." she demanded.

Claire sat up lazily, frowning.  "Seriously Cassie," she grumbled, annoyed, "how many people does it take to get ice cream?"  She knew Cassie was trying to get her alone and corner her so she could question her about David.

Cassie ignored her and grabbed her hand, pulling her a few feet away into the kitchen.  She grabbed an ice cream bar from the fridge and whirled on her.  "I think now is as good a time as any to talk to David."  She spoke freely and in her own voice.  There was no need to whisper.  The sound of the movie playing through the surround sound covered her voice.

"Cassie I will but now is not a good time.  I just want to enjoy the evening.  I'll tell him.  I promise."

"Claire you're my friend but so is David." Cassie responded.  "I don't want either of you to get hurt."

"Don't you think I  know that." Claire asked, her eyebrows raised.  "You think I want to hurt him?" she asked, pleading for Cassie's understanding.    "Cassie, I'll tell him but just let me handle this on my own time okay?  I know what I'm doing."

"Okay." Cassie agreed. 

"I'll find the right time.  I promise." Claire mouthed.  "Come on, let's go watch the movie."



Cassie slipped back into Charles's arms.  She got comfortable and rested her head against his shoulder eating her ice cream bar.   Charles wrapped his arms around her, holding her. 

She looked up and caught him staring at her lips as she nibbled away.  "Want some?" she mumbled with her mouth full of ice cream.  She held the bar up to his lips.

"Yeah I do." he whispered ever so softly, bypassing the ice cream dessert for a special dessert of his own, Cassie's lips.  He covered her cold lips with his mouth and felt her tongue, kissing her as deeply as he could, tasting her and the ice cream all at the same time. 

Cassie moaned and almost dropped her ice cream.

Charles pulled back and licked his wet lips.  He nodded his head and stared at her with heated eyes.  "Mmm..., chocolate, my favorite."

David and Claire had witnessed Charles's steamy kiss.  David shook his head and flashed a one sided grin. "Man you need help." 

"Yeah Charles.  Really," Claire added,  "for real..., if you wanted some ice cream all you had to do was ask." she teased.

Everyone burst out laughing.


Scene 48            The Next Day
Cassie stood behind the one way mirror at the police station.  She stared at the men in the line up and recognized her attacker as soon as they filed in.  She took a nervous step back.

Charles stood beside her holding her hand.  "It's okay baby." He knew she was scared.

"Take your time honey and just try to remember his face." Eddie said, rubbing her shoulder.   "I just need you to point him out to me and I'll take care of the rest.  He'll be locked up and you won't have to worry about him anymore." He comforted her.

Cassie pulled her hand away from Charles and folded her arms.  She breathed in deeply.  She really didn't want to be there.  She'd begged and pleaded with her dad this morning to let her stay home.  She had resorted to playing sick, telling him she didn't feel well and needed to stay in bed but he wouldn't hear of it. 

Eddie stood next to Cassie and spoke softly.  He understood her nervousness but it was important for her to identify this guy.  "Cassie, I'm going to have each one step forward and then turn for a profile view.  I want you to take your time and look at each one carefully.  We want to be sure we find and arrest the right person.  Can you do that?" he questioned softly.

Cassie pressed her lips together.  She swallowed hard and nodded. "Yes." she agreed. 

Eddie spoke through an intercom directing each suspect to slowly walk forward and turn one by one.  Cassie knew this wasn't necessary.  Her attacker was number three in the lineup and he looked every bit as scary and dangerous as he had that awful night. 
She caught Charles's hand and squeezed it when he was called forward.  It was all she could do to force herself to stand and face him.  She knew he couldn't see her but she felt like he was looking straight through her.    He smiled and blew kisses from behind the glass.  She held her breath.  It was like reliving a horrible nightmare, like being locked inside that dark storage room all over again. 

Eddie sensed Cassie's fear.  "Is that him?"

Cassie shook her head in frustration.  Charles tried to hold on to her hand but she jerked away.  "No it's not him!  He's not here!  I don't see him." she lied, upset, running out of the room.

Eddie started after her but Charles stopped him.  "I'll talk to her Mr. Sutton."  He was the only one Cassie had given a full, detailed description to and he was almost sure number three was their guy.  The description she had given fit him perfectly, right down to the blond hair, scar one the cheek and his deep blue eyes.  He was sure this must be the jerk who had attacked Cassie and he wanted to hurt him.

Eddie's temper flared.  He was already upset and irritated that they may not have the right guy.  The longer he was out on the street and the longer it took Cassie to identify him, the more chances he had of getting to her again.  He didn't need Charles interfering and making things worse.  He held his hand up, warning him.  "Charles..., I like you.  I do and I know you're good for Cassie but I need you to understand that she is my daughter." he breathed, holding his temper in check.  "Mine." he stated, stressing the word my.  "She's my responsibility." he argued, pointing his finger at his chest.   "It's my job to protect her and keep her safe." he growled, stating his position.

"I understand that Mr. Sutton." Charles replied.  "Trust me, I'm not trying to over step you but please," Charles begged, "just let me talk to her.  Please."

Eddie blew out a hard breath and gave in.  "I need you to hurry.  We can't hold these guys all day."

Charles ran to look for Cassie.  He didn't see her at first but soon spotted her sitting on the sidewalk in the parking lot, shaking like a leaf.  He sat down next to her and pulled her into his arms.  "Hey, come here.  Let me hold you.  It's okay.  I know you're scared." He caressed the back of her head, smoothing her hair."

"Charles can you just take me home?  Right now.  Please.  I want to go home." Cassie begged frantically, looking up into his face.

Charles's heart went out to her.  He hated seeing her afraid like this.  "I will." he promised, trying to calm her.  "I'll take you home but first I need to ask you something.  He's in there isn't he?" His question came out as a statement.

Cassie didn't answer.  She just took a deep breath, let it out slowly and closed her eyes.

Charles looked down into her face and placed a quick kiss on her quivering lips.  "Cassie, did you recognize him?  Come on sweetheart tell me.  Tell me who it is.  Which one." 

"Number three." Cassie revealed fearfully, shaking with fear. 

Charles put his arm around her and held her.  "Okay.  Don't worry.  He can't hurt you baby.   All you have to do is walk back in there, tell your dad the number and this will all be over." he encouraged.    "Will you do that for me?  Please..., so I'll know you'll be safe." he coaxed gently.

"Charles I can't go back in there." Cassie resisted.  "I can't.  Please don't make me." she stressed, afraid.

"Cassie..., hey, calm down." Charles said.   "I'm not going to force you to do anything but I want you to help us lock this guy up and get him off the streets. 
You don't have to talk to him and you don't even have to look at him again.   We just need you to identify him.  I know you're afraid but you can do it." He caught her shoulders and turned her to face him.  "Baby please.  I need you to do this."

Cassie gathered up her nerves and nodded her head, agreeing.  "Okay."

Charles kissed her on the temple.  "That's my girl.  Come on." he said, taking her hand, pulling her up, taking her back into the station. 



"Cassie, you okay?" Eddie asked.  He was concerned for her. 

"I'm fine dad.  I'm sorry I ran out like that." Cassie apologized.  She knew he was only doing his job as a cop and as a father, protecting her and protecting the public.

"I understand.  You've been through a lot.  Listen, we've still got two guys left on the line up.  I know it's hard for you but legally we can't hold these guys all day.  I want you to get a real good look at them before I have to release them." Eddie explained, hoping she would be strong enough to continue.

Cassie exposed her attacker.  "Dad, he's here.  He's number three."

Eddie's tone and eyes turned dangerously serious.  "Are you sure.  I need you to be completely sure?"  He wanted her to be right and he couldn't wait to get his hands on this guy and arrest him.

"Yes.  I'm sure, confident.  It's him.  I'd recognize his face anywhere." Cassie assured Eddie.  "Dad, can I go now?  Please." 

Eddie hugged her.  "Yeah you can go but are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm fine." Cassie repeated.  "I just want to go home."

Eddie glanced over Cassie's shoulder at Charles.  "Charles, can I talk to you for a minute?" he requested, releasing Cassie and pulling Charles aside to a corner of the room.  "Listen..., uh, I'm sorry I went off on you like that.  I was upset and I was just trying to protect my daughter." He held his hand out.  "No hard feelings?"

Charles smiled and shook Eddie's hand.  He couldn't help but grin at Eddie's comment.  He hoped he understood that he had been trying to do the very same thing, protect his baby.  "I understand Mr. Sutton.  No hard feelings.  I was just trying to help."

Eddie griped Charles's hand firmly.  "I know you were Charles.  Look, I need to stay here and take care of this. 
That fool must be crazy, attacking my daughter like that.  I want to take him down to the county jail and book him myself.     Do me a favor and take Cassie home please?"

"I will." Charles said.

"Cassie, Charles is going to take you home." Eddie relayed.

Cassie walked up to him and hugged him. "Thanks dad."

Eddie laughed.  "For what?"

"For finding him." Cassie answered.  She could rest easy now and not look over her shoulder every waking minute.

Eddie just smiled and embraced her. 


Scene 49                                                   PROM DAY
Cassie stared at herself in the mirror.    She unclasped her heart necklace with Charles's ring on it and dropped it into her small sequined clutch.   She dabbed on her favorite perfume and put her earrings on.  She took a deep breath and smiled at herself.  She was ready.  She was ready for prom.  Her face was healed and the bruise had disappeared.  She thought she looked pretty enough.  She only hoped Charles thought so.    She and Claire had risen at the crack of dawn and spent the entire day readying  themselves for prom.  They both wanted to look extra special for Charles and David and had spent the entire day having their hair, nails and makeup done. 
They had also treated themselves to a quick  massage at a day spa and she was feeling relaxed and refreshed, ready for tonight's activities. 



"Cassie!..., we're waiting." Jenn yelled upstairs.  The whole family was gathered around.  They wanted to take pictures and oh and ahh over her dress.

"Almost done.  I'll be down in a minute." Cassie returned.  She took one final turn in the mirror and walked downstairs.  She smiled at the audible intake of breath she heard from everyone as she descended.  She stood at the foot of the stairs and shrugged her shoulders.  "Well.  How do I look?"
she asked, holding out her arms.   Her hair was piled on top of her head in a mass of cascading girls, leaving her shoulders bare.   Her dress was  iridescent charcoal/silver colored with a full mermaid silhouette.  The high empire style waist accentuated her small waistline and the bodice was heavily encrusted with small detailed bead work. 


Here is A Picture Of Cassie's Prom Dress

 

Jenn covered her hands with her mouth to hold in her emotions.  She walked up to Cassie and placed her palm against her face.  "You look like a beautiful young woman." she acknowledged, emphasizing the word woman.

Cassie covered Jenn's hand with hers.  "Thanks mom."

Lizzie stood back staring in awe.  "You look amazing Cassie."

"Yeah.  Wow." Tay continued.  He hugged Cassie unexpectedly.  "You look gorgeous sis.  Like a princess."

Cassie laughed.  She had expected a smart, rude comment from him and he had caught her completely off guard with his compliment.  "Oh...Tay," she said emotionally, her eyes going soft,  "thank you."

Everyone had spoken except Eddie.  He stood in the background watching Cassie.

Cassie looked to him.  She really wanted his approval.  She became nervous with his silent stare and thought he didn't approve of her dress or the way she looked.  Her spirits started to sink.  "Dad..., so...do I look okay?  You haven't said anything.  What do you think?" she asked, seeking approval.

Eddie approached her calmly and spoke slowly.  He sighed and looked at her with such caring his eyes.  He held her by the shoulders and told her exactly what he thought.   He spoke slowly.  "I think you look beautiful.  I think Charles is a lucky man.  I think he will be very proud and I think you're not my little girl anymore."he spoke sadly.

Cassie hugged him as tightly as she could and Jenn snapped the first picture of father and daughter together.  Cassie posed for a few more pictures before pulling Jenn aside.  She wanted to speak to her privately.

"Mom, can I talk to you."she asked.

"Sure."  Jenn followed her to the kitchen. 

"Mom, I'll be home really late okay." Cassie started, broaching the curfew subject.

Jenn's look went from cheerful to mindful.  "Cassie..., you know how your father feels about staying out late."

"But mom it's prom, Senior prom.  I want to go to all the after parties and be with my friends." she explained.  There were tons of parties planned for the night, both school sponsored and private.   Many students had reserved hotel rooms to laugh, have fun and party the night away.  Some of the local businesses like the bowling alley, cafes, the skating rink and the movie theaters were all staying open through the night to serve the senior class.    It was going to be a night to remember and she wanted to enjoy herself along with her classmates and though she couldn't reveal this to her mom, most of all, she wanted to spend the night in Charles's arms.  "Mom, it's just for tonight.  Please?  Will you explain to dad for me? Cassie pleaded.

Jenn conceded.  She remembered what it was like being a teenager and remembered her own prom experience.  "Alright..., I'll explain..., after you're gone." she chuckled.  She would talk with Eddie tonight.

Cassie smiled and threw her arms around Jenn's neck, thanking her. "Thanks mom.  I knew you'd understand."

Jenn caught her arms and pulled away.  "Hold on.  Don't thank me too fast.  This is a one time thing Cassie and I'm only doing this because of prom." She spoke slowly and methodically so there would be no misunderstanding.  She understood tonight was a special night for her and she wanted her to enjoy herself.   "Don't make it a habit and please don't disappoint your father and I.  Don't make me regret this.  I want you to promise me one thing." she requested.

Cassie drew a blank.  "What?"

"Promise me you'll keep your cell phone charged and try to stay in an area where you can get a signal." she pleaded, her mind eliciting terrible thoughts of Cassie's attack at the revolution.  "You need to be able to contact someone during emergencies."

Cassie agreed.  "I will and I promise I'll be home in the morning."




The door bell rang.

"That must be Charles." Cassie said, excited, headed for the door.

"I'll get it." Eddie called out, opening the door for Charles.  "Hi Charles." He stepped back from the door.  "Come on in.  Cassie's all ready.  You look sharp." he complimented, taking in Charles tuxedo."

Here's A Picture Of Charles's Black Tuxedo with Iridescent Grey Vest and Tie


"Good evening Mr. Sutton." Charles greeted, turning the corner, his feet rooting to the spot, glaring at the sight of Cassie before him.  He couldn't find the words to describe how beautiful she looked.  He knew she'd be beautiful but she took his breath away.  He approached her lazily, needing the time to look at her, see how beautiful she really was.    He stood before her, simply staring, not saying a word.

Cassie became embarrassed at his appreciative stare as everyone stood watching.  "Charles." she whispered discreetly, getting his attention.

"Just when I thought you couldn't get any more beautiful than you already were." he said appreciatively, reaching out to span her tiny waist with his hands.  He knew her family was watching but he couldn't help himself.  He was drawn to her and had to touch her.  He marveled at the way his hands nearly encompassed her narrow waist.  "You look so beautiful." he mouthed quietly. 

"You look so handsome." Cassie returned.  He looked amazingly handsome.    His tanned skin stood out against his black tuxedo and crisp white shirt.  He was devastating. 

Charles kissed her temple and held up her corsage.  "I have something for you."

The room was utterly quiet.  Too quiet and too tense.  "Why don't we take more pictures." Jenn said discerningly, breaking the uncomfortable silence and tension.  She snapped a few shots of Charles helping Cassie with her corsage and with his arm around her.



Eddie and Jenn walked Charles and Cassie to the door.

"Have fun, enjoy yourselves but be safe." Eddie cautioned.

"We will Mr. Sutton." Charles promised, leading Cassie outside to a beautiful black limousine.  He helped her inside.

Cassie smiled.  Inside the limousine, chocolates and a box of long stemmed roses awaited her.  She opened the box and leaned to kiss Charles on his cheek.  "Charles these are beautiful." She rested her head against his.  "Just beautiful." she repeated, reveling in his caring and thoughtfulness.


Scene 50

Claire batted her mom's hands awayShe had come over and helped her prepare for prom.  She kept fussing over her and picking at her hair, smoothing her dress.  "Mom..., stop it." Claire argued.  "I'm fine.  I'm ready to go.  David should be here any minute.

"I'm sorry baby." Denise apologized.  "It's not everyday a mother gets to see her daughter go to prom.  It's important and I'm so happy I was here to help you."she smiled graciously.  She studied Claire from head to toe.  "You look lovely.  Absolutely lovely.  Let's go show your father."she suggested, ushering Claire towards the door.

Claire stopped unexpectedly.  "Mom, when David gets here, can you please not mention anything about going home.  He's still getting used to the idea and I don't want to do or say anything to spoil tonight..., okay?" she requested, lying and misleading her mom.  She had mad up her mind to tell him but not tonight..., definitely not tonight.  Tonight was special and she just wanted to enjoy the time she had left with him.  Nothing and no one was going to ruin her prom.  

"Okay baby.  I understand but don't forget what we talked about earlier.   If your father ask, you're spending the night with me at my hotel.  Otherwise, you and I both know he'll expect you home early, he won't let you stay out late and you won't have any fun with your friends." Denise reminded her.  She was a parent but she wasn't that old.  She remembered what prom night was like.  It was an all night affair with partying, club dancing and socializing.  Adam would never condone it.  He was a good father but he was too protective.  When they were married,  she used to tease him that it was the policeman in him.  Claire wanted to be honest and do the right thing.  She wanted to go to her father and ask him to forgive her curfew for the night but she had advised against it.  She and Adam had been married for twenty years and she knew him through and through.  He would never allow Claire to stay out all night, no matter how much she begged and pleaded.  She tried not to interfere but Claire was her daughter too and this was prom night.  She wanted her to go out with her friends and have an unforgettable evening.  She would be forced to say goodbye to these very same friends in a couple weeks.    She deserved to have some fun.  

"Okay." Claire nodded.  She hated lying to her dad but her mom was right.  He would never understand.

"Now come on," Denise urged impatiently, pushing Claire out the bedroom door,  "let's go show your father how pretty you are."



Watkins was wowed and so very proud of Claire.  He got up from his chair and took her by the hand, twirling her around.  "Baby girl you look beautiful."

Claire twirled round and round, laughing as her mom took pictures.   Her purple taffeta gown showed off her tall slim figure and fit beautifully.  It displayed her toned arms and shoulders and the color was beautiful against her skin.  It had a sweetheart neckline with a flared skirt with a jewel encrusted shoulder strap.  She had fallen in love with it the moment she had seen it.  She wanted David to remember her looking beautiful, looking her best.

Here's A Picture Of Claire's Prom Dress 




Claire pulled her dad close and motioned for her mom to take a picture.  "Dad take a picture with me." she pleaded.  "Please." He didn't like pictures.  He hated taking pictures but she was leaving soon, in a couple weeks time and wanted an updated picture of the two of them together.  Last night, she had told him she would be leaving for North Carolina and he had understood and encouraged her to go and have fun with her mom.  She knew he was sad and upset but he was doing a really good job of hiding it.  He got really quiet when something was on his mind, when he was hurting and had barely said two words during dinner.  He had lost his appetite and walked away from the table.


Watkins took the camera from Denise and caught a few shots of her and Claire together.  Denise was still just as beautiful as he remembered.  Her appearance was still youthful and vibrant.  He looked through the camera's view finder but felt compelled to pull the camera away and focus on her beautiful face with his own eyes.  Seconds ticked by as he stared.

Claire looked from her dad to her mom.  He was staring at her with an unreadable, blank expression on his face.

Denise grew uncomfortable.  "Uh...Adam..., is there a problem?  Is there something wrong with the camera?"  She searched for words.  She had read his face and knew where his thoughts had taken him.  He was reminiscing and thinking about the past but those days were over.

Watkins fumbled with the camera.  His mind had blurred and wandered down memory lane for a minute.  Watching Denise stand there with Claire had brought back memories of when they were a real family, just the three of them.  It seemed like old times but it wasn't.  Things were very, very different now and they had both moved on with their lives.  "No..., it's fine.  Everything's fine." he assured, gathering his thoughts, putting up his usual stubborn , stone faced facade.    "Uh...why don't you two step back a little and move a little closer." he directed, snapping the picture.  

Denise took the camera from him and their fingers touched, grazing.  She pulled away immediately as if she had touched something very hot.  She glanced out the window and saw the limousine pull up.  She was extremely grateful for the intervention.  She certainly didn't want to go down memory lane and rehash old feelings with Adam.  Besides, she was a happily married woman now.  "Baby, David's here." she said.

"Oh, let me grab my purse and check my face." Claire said, hurrying.

Watkins went to open the door.  "Baby you look fine." he shouted, opening the door, inviting David inside.  "Mr. Gibbs," he said, grinning, "come on in.  Claire will be out in a minute."

"How are you doing Mr. Watkins.  Hi Mrs. Russell." he greeted.

"Fine.  Fine.  Just fine." Watkins answered.

"Nice to see you again David.  You look nice, very handsome." Denise said, admiring David's attire.  He wore a black tuxedo with a purple vest and tie, coordinating with the color of Claire's dress.

David flashed a bashful, lop-sided grin.  "Thank you."

Here's a Picture of David's Tuxedo




Claire made her grand entrance and David's mouth dropped.  He was stunned.  Claire looked regal and statuesque.   Her face was glowing and her dress hugged her body.  He tried to be respectful and control his gaze with her parents watching but he couldn't help himself.  He really wanted to kiss her but he couldn't with her parent's staring.  He greeted her with a corsage, red roses and candy.  He took her hands in his.  "Wow..., you look amazing...stunning." he said, his eyes traveling over her face.

"So do you." Claire responded, straightening his tie.   "You look great.  I've never seen you dressed up before." she acknowledged.  He was usually in jeans and basketball gear.   He looked so neat and handsome and his strong shoulders filled out his tuxedo nicely.

He put her corsage on and smiled.  "Hey," he said, looking down at her feet then up at her head, "I think you're taller than me." he laughed.  He noticed that she stood a couple inches above him with her heels on.

Claire looked down at him and laughed softly.  She had to look down to meet her eyes.  "Yeah, I think I am."she said, bending her knees, hunkering down playfully to meet his face.


"Wonder what our pictures are going to look like?" he teased, imagining her standing there towering over him in their prom photos.

Claire laughed.

Denise looked up at Watkins.  "Don't blame me.  She gets it from him." she accused, grabbing her camera, capturing a few quick shots of Claire and David together. 

"We should go.  We don't want to be late." Claire said, kissing her parents goodbye.

"What time will you be home?" Watkins asked.

Denise intervened, rushing them out the door.  "Adam they are going to be late.  She's staying with me tonight.  Besides, prom is downtown, in the city and my hotel is closer."

Claire held her breath for her dad's reaction.

"Oh really?" Watkins questioned, irritated with Denise for making such a decision without discussing it with him first.

Denise ignored him.  "Yes, she is.    They really have to get going."  She rushed David and Claire out the door before Adam could ask any more questions.  "Go...go...just go...  Have fun."


Scene 51

The limo made a couple more stops, picking up Stacy and Emillio.   Stacy was all alone, going stag and proud of it.  Emillio however, had a date.  A really tall, buxom, muscular Amazonian like young lady.  She towered over him.  The entire limo grew quiet as he and his date entered.  Everyone couldn't help but stare.  Emillio was so slight, so small and his date stood well over six feet tall and was built like a body builder.    She was a beautiful girl..., really fit and in shape with gorgeous hair and a brilliant smile to match her exotic looking face but she was uncommonly large and muscular compared to Emillio.   She looked like a giant next to him.  It made for a very odd looking couple.  It was quite comical.

"What's up people?" Emillo asked, exchanging greetings with everyone.  He proudly introduced his date.  "Everybody this is  Sheila.  She's my cousin..., on my dad's side."

Everyone said hello but the introduction was visibly awkward.  They all had their doubts and didn't believe for a second that  Sheila was his cousin.  Sheila confirmed their doubts when she leaned over and kissed him on the mouth and massaged his chest.  It was no simple kiss. She really laid one on him. 

Everyone stared in disbelief.  Charles and David were almost hysterical with laughter. Charles laughed so hard that he started coughing.  Cassie pat him on the back.  David kept clearing his throat and rubbing his forehead.  He couldn't stop laughing.  He laughed so hard his eyes watered.  It was so obvious that Emillio was blatantly lying to them.  He had done some wild and crazy things in the past but this topped them all.  He had been very secretive about his date was and had told everyone it was a surprise, bragging that he would have the hottest date at the prom. 

David didn't agree with Sheila being the hottest but she damn sure was the biggest.    "Your cousin...really?" he repeated sarcastically, nodding his head.  "Right." he said, his voice dripping with doubt.  "That's funny because you never mentioned her before."

Emillio adjusted his tie and sat up straight.  "She's not from around here." he lied.  The truth was, she wasn't his cousin at all and her name wasn't Sheila.  It was Sophia the party crasher.  She and some of her body building friends had crashed his cousin's party a few weeks ago.  That's where they had met. 

"Right." David nodded, his mouth wide open.

Claire looked at him, silently telling him to shut up.  "David, he could be telling the truth.   She could really be his cousin." she whispered quietly.  "Don't judge him."

"Oh you mean like kissing cousins."David responded, speaking softly, holding back his laughter. 

Claire couldn't hold it in any longer.  She burst out laughing and hid her face in his chest.  "Stop it.  You're making me laugh."

"You think he paid her?" David whispered in Claire's ear, grinning uncontrollably.

Claire's body shook as she tried to compose herself.  David wasn't helping with his funny comments.

Cassie couldn't get over how Sheila was all over Emillio.  She had one leg thrown over his lap and rained kisses all over his face.  The funny part was Emillio was loving every minute of it.  She looked from Emillio to Charles and covered her eyes, embarrassed.

Charles stared at Sheila's muscular physique.  This chick was clearly into some heavy body building.  "Wow, I bet she could probably bench press him."he guessed, laughing.   He didn't know where Emillio had found this young lady but he doubted they were remotely related.

Cassie hit him on the shoulder.  "Charles stop it." She covered her mouth with her hand to refrain from laughing.

Charles tried to make polite conversation with Sheila.  "So uh...Sheila, where are you from?" he asked, digging for information.

Both Sheila and Emillio answered at the same time, giving themselves away by calling out different cities. 

"San Diego." Sheila said.    "Sacramento." Emillio said, mentally kicking himself for screwing up.  Honestly, he had no idea where Sophia was from.  "I meant San Diego.  That's what I was going to say." he corrected himself.

"She is so not your cousin." Stacy blurted out loudly, saying what they all were already thinking.

Everyone laughed including Emillio and his date. "Man...forget yall!" Emillio said, smiling, realizing he had been busted.  "I don't even like yall no more!" he ground out, laughing at himself.   Not every guy had it as easy as Charles and David.  Cassie and Claire were two of the most beautiful girls at Robelson High. He should have known better than to try and fool his friends.

Here's A Picture of Emillio's Date Sheila and Stacy's Royal Blue Dress



 Scene 52

This years prom was held at the Los Angeles Marriott in downtown Los Angeles, a few miles from Lincoln Heights.  They had converted one of the ballrooms.  The Senior prom theme was Hollywood Glamor..., Lights, Camera,  Action.  Cassie and the other prom committee students had worked extra hard and it had payed off.  Everything was perfect.  Students were treated to a red carpet arrival upon entering the hotel and members of the prom court, soon to be crowned king and queen, Claire, Cassie, David, Sage, Tracy, Kevin and Malcom were all given special treatment.  They each had their very own Hollywood walk of fame star stamped on the red carpet with their names on it. They felt like Hollywood royalty. Every female student received a mock celebrity give away gift bag which included a small picture frame with Robelson High colors on it, sunglasses, a prom glass and an autographed t-shirt signed by tonight's surprise performing artist.  The guys received an autographed CD. 


The make believe atmosphere, the lights and the props were truly magical.  Life size oscar trophy statues lined the hallways on the way to the ballroom.  Inside,  there were giant film reel props and large celebrity Hollywood standouts.   The floors and ceiling were covered with shiny metallic black and silver balloons.   The tables were decorated beautifully with black table cloths and champagne glasses.  In the center sat an ice bucket with a huge bottle of sparkling grape juice. Large movie spot lights shined down into the room and the dance floor was huge.   The prom committee had paid extra money to have photographers roaming around the room all night, snapping pictures and staging photos, recreating the essence and feel of real Hollywood paparazzi. 

Here Are Some Prom Scene Pictures



Sage arrived, alone and much to Claire and Stacy's dismay, took a seat at their table.

"Wow, I thought vampires and witches always wore black." Claire mouthed off, mocking Sage's beautiful bright red dress.

Here's A Picture Of Sage's Dress


"Do you have to sit here?" Stacy frowned.  Sage was not her favorite person.  In fact, she was one of her least favorite people.  Cassie had such a soft heart and always forgave her for all the evil things she did.

"I know your girlfriend dumped you Stacy but that's no reason to take your frustrations out on me."Sage countered.

"You got some nerve." Stacy returned, pointing at Thad and his date at a far table.  "Looks like Thad has traded up.  It's about time he came to his senses.  I was wondering how long it would take him to figure out what kind of witch you really are." she ridiculed.

"Stacy...., Claire, don't." Cassie said.  Stacy didn't know about Sage's pregnancy and she felt like Sage was being punished enough with her unplanned pregnancy and losing her boyfriend.  She didn't need Stacy rubbing it in any deeper.  She saw the genuine hurt on Sage's face as she watched Thad with his date.  Thad was being deliberately cruel.  He wouldn't even look at her.  "Don't worry Sage.  He'll come around.  Just give it time."

"Yeah right Cassie," Sage said, filling her champagne glass with sparkling grape juice, "It's been weeks now and he still can't stand the sight of me."  She held up her glass, forcing a cheerful face through her pain and hurt.  "To friends?" she asked, issuing a toast.

Everyone held up their glasses.  "To friends." They said, toasting their glasses.

"And cousins!" Emillio blurted out foolishly, making everyone laugh.


They all danced the night away.  They had a blast.  Claire and Cassie danced until their feet hurt.  She, Cassie, Sheila and Stacy had even resorted to taking to the floor together, leaving their dates to talk and mingle with friends.  To everyone's amusement, Sheila and Emillio spent the majority of their time at the table, kissing and groping each other. They couldn't keep their hands off of each other.

The DJ switched to a slow love song and Charles spotted Kevin from across the room, making his way towards Cassie on the dance floor.   He put his drink down on the table and made a b-line over to her as quickly as he could.  Kevin saw him and walked faster.  They both raced across the room, eyeballing each other the whole time, measuring the distance between themselves and Cassie.  Charles got to her first, just beating Kevin.  He pulled her into his arms and eyed Kevin with a cold, calculating grin.  Cassie couldn't see Kevin because her back was turned as he held her.   He planted a soft kiss on her naked shoulder and neck, goading Kevin as he stood there watching.  He knew it was childish and immature but he was sick of Kevin and wanted him to know Cassie would never be his.  He wanted him to back off.  Cassie was his girlfriend.  She belonged to him.  Kevin had come to prom with his own date but hadn't taken his eyes off Cassie all night.  He was fed up and he was tired of it.  He wasn't going to let him sit there and ogle Cassie with his eyes all night. He really wanted to punch him but he had promised Cassie he would ignore him and behave himself tonight.  Though, Kevin wasn't making it very easy.  He was full of himself, blatant and arrogant in his efforts to get Cassie's attention. 


Here's a Picture of Kevin


The song ended and Charles pulled Cassie from the floor a little to forcefully, eager to get her away from Kevin.

"Charles..." she called his name, pulling on his arm, slowing him down, concerned.  "What's wrong?" she questioned, following his gaze, his eyes landing on Kevin.  She wrapped her arms around his waist and nestled her head on his chest.  "Charles you promised.  Stop it.  Don't pay any attention to him."

She and Charles both locked eyes with Kevin.  She turned away, shifting her head as Kevin brazenly appreciated how beautiful she looked.  His eyes traveled from her head to her toe.  He winked, stroked his chin and licked his lips suggestively.

Charles pulled away from her and turned to go after him but she caught his arm.  "Charles no!  Don't.  I don't care about him.  I'm here with you. He's just a guy from class."

Charles stopped but he knew it was just a matter of time before him and Kevin exchanged more than words.  The guy was asking for it and he was disrespecting Cassie and disregarding him like he wasn't even there.  "You're being naive if you think he's just a classroom friend, a nice classmate.  Believe me, Kevin wants something from you and it's not friendship. Cassie, that guy is a jerk and if he doesn't stop staring at you I swear I'm going to hurt him.  I'm sick of his crap and I'm not going to let him disrespect you."

Cassie took his hand and led him clear across the room, putting some distance between him and Kevin.  She didn't want any fighting tonight.  She just wanted to dance the night away in his arms.




Claire dragged David onto the floor for the umpteenth time.  Her feet hurt but she didn't care.  Her goal was to create some precious memories tonight.  She didn't have much time left with him and she wanted to enjoy every minute. 

David held her close on the dance floor.  He had to admit, being the kind of guy that he was, he felt a little awkward and inadequate with her towering over him, looking down into his face.   "Hold on.  This is not working.  I got a better idea." he said, hunkering down, removing her shoes."

Claire laughed but held on to his shoulders as he removed her shoes.  Her feet felt much better and her dress was so long you could barely see her shoes anyway. 

"That's more like it." he stated,  handing her the heels, looking down at her with his full height. 

Claire laughed and wrapped her arms around his neck with her shoes dangling from her fingers.  She pressed her face against his and closed her eyes, listening to the music, taking in the wonderful evening. Everything was fine until she felt him stiffen in her arms.  She bent her head back and looked at him.  "You okay?"

"Yeah." David said, but he was far from okay.  The night had just turned sour. Nicole was there.  She had just walked in with one his basketball team mates.  He closed his eyes and opened them slowly, hoping he was imagining things and she would be gone when he reopened them but no such luck.  In fact, she sat at her table, facing him on the dance floor.  She looked right through him.   From the look of the tricky grin on her face, she was still the same old conniving Nicole. 

"You sure?" Claire asked again, holding on to his forearms.  "You feel a little tense."

David pulled her head back down on his shoulder.  He didn't want her to see Nicole and wonder why she was staring so hard.   "I'm fine princess."he fabricated, shooting Nicole a death glare over Claire's shoulder as she waived at him.  He couldn't wait for the song to end.  He was going to confront her.

Claire excused herself as the song ended.  She found Cassie and they both went to the ladies room. 

Stacy saw her chance to dance with Charles and pulled him onto the floor.  "Come on Charles.  Take pity on me and dance with me. 




David waited until Claire was out of view before grabbing Nicole by the arm and forcing her into a nearby corner.

Here's A Picture Of Nicole


"Ouch, you're hurting me." Nicole claimed, rubbing her arm.

"What the hell are you doing here?" he growled, his temper flaring. 

"I'm here with my date." Nicole replied sweetly, her fingers reaching out, fiddling with the buttons on his vest.  "Wow, I didn't think you could possibly get any sexier David but you've proved me wrong." she said seductively.

David grabbed her wrist.  "Don't touch me." he threatened. 

Nicole jerked her arm away. "You used to like when I touched you." she rounded vindictively, her eyes glaring.  "So who is your friend.  Who is she?" she asked, referring to Claire.  "I see you've downgraded." she mocked, degraded and bad mouthed Claire.

David forced her against the wall and jabbed his finger in her chest.  "Claire is none of your business.  Don't go near her.  Don't even look at her.  I'm warning you Nicole." he said, sieving with anger. 

Nicole pressed her body against his.  "Oh, so that's her name..., Claire." she laughed.    "Really David..., what are you going to do if I don't?" she said, throwing out some threats of her own.

"You don't want me to air out your dirty laundry in front of your date and all these people do you?" David said, the muscle in his jaw tightening up, flexing. 

"Your bluffing.  You wouldn't dare.  Besides, if you do, you'll have to air out your own laundry.  You don't want your friends to know little old David was involved in a date rape scandal do you?"

"You really want to push me?" David questioned.  "You want to try me?  You really want to push me and find out?" he forewarned, his fist clenched.  It didn't make a difference to him.  The only person who mattered already knew.  He had told Claire everything a few weeks ago.  He had nothing to lose.

"Wow, you must be serious about her.  So, did you tell her about me..., us?" she smirked.

"Don't kid yourself." David asserted.  "There's nothing to tell and there is no us.  You made sure of that.  It was a huge mistake."

"What do you say you and I get rid of our dates and get out of here?" Nicole asked blatantly.

"This is a big room." David said.  "I want you to stay as far away from me as you possibly can and if you don't..., I swear I'm going to start singing like a canary.  I don't think your date will be to thrilled."

Nicole plastered a huge smile onto her face, stepped extra close to him and pulled his head down unexpectedly for a hard, quick kiss, leaving him little time to react. She forced her lips against his.

David pushed her away but it was too late. 

Nicole smiled over his shoulder.  "Don't look now but your girlfriend is back."

David let out a huge sigh and was afraid to turn around and look.  He could only imagine what she must be thinking, how guilty the situation must look.  He forced himself to turn.  Claire was standing a few feet away, glaring at him, her eyes full of hurt.  She wasn't crying but he knew from the glossiness of her eyes she was close.   He held his breath as she turned and quickly headed for the exit.

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.

 

Calvin Richardson Don't Go.mp3

"Claire!  Claire come on don't go!" He yelled, chasing after her, following her pass the elevator, through the stairwell door.  He caught up with her but she managed to snag away, running farther away.  "Claire stop!  Don't go...let me explain!" He screamed.  

Claire looked back, running and hurling insults at him.  She told him to go straight to hell.  He caught up with her at the bottom of the stairwell. She stood with her back to him, leaning against the wall, her forehead resting on her folded arms,  crying her heart out.

He touched her softly on her back and she turned with lighting speed.  She light into him, fighting and clawing at him with everything she had.  She pummeled his chest with her fist and clawed at his face with her nails.  "Don't touch me!  I hate you!" she screamed though her tears, attacking him.

David was caught completely off guard.  He had never seen Claire like this.  She was furious, in a rage.  He had never in his life had a girl come at him like that.  She came at him with everything she had.  He pulled back to avoid her nails but she caught him on the chin, tagging him good, drawing blood.  He fought to catch her wrist and subdue her, forcing her back against the wall, trying to calm her down.  He took hold of her wrists and pushed her arms back, holding her as forcefully as he could without hurting her, begging her to let him explain.

"Claire!, stop it." he said through his teeth.  "Listen to me.  It's not what you think. Listen to me..., please.  Come on don't go.  It's prom.  You can't just leave." 

"It's her isn't it..., Nicole?!" she said loudly, cussing at him, calling him one of the nastiest names in the book.   She knew it was Nicole.  She just knew it.  She had never seen that girl before and she definitely wasn't a student at Robelson high. 

David tried to reason with her. "Yes it's Nicole but let me explain.  You're overreacting."   He couldn't blame her.  He knew what a guilty picture him and Nicole must have painted standing there together.

"No wonder you slept with her.  She's gorgeous!" Claire  rang out angrily.

David went perfectly still.  Rage flared up in his eyes.  He shook her gently.   "I can't believe you just said that." he rounded, blazing mad.  "Don't say that me." he warned.  "Don't ever say that to me."he said, his voice rigid and cold.    He had shared that information with her in confidence and here she was throwing it back in his face.   "Now stop it!" he repeated, his voice deep and hard. 

"Why it's the truth?!" Claire spoke loudly.  She had caught him red handed and she wasn't going to let him get away with it.

"It's not what it looked like." He told her.

Claire wouldn't listen. "I know what I saw David.  Please don't lie to me." she grated, her tears clouding her vision.  "How could you?"

"I didn't.  Stop accusing me.  Let me tell you what happened." David argued.

"I guess she just accidentally fell into your arms and pushed her tongue down your throat right!?" She yelled in his face.  "Let go of me.  Get your hands off of me." Claire growled fiercely, struggling to pull her wrist away.

"Why?   So you can attack me again?!    Huh?" David asked her.

"No!" she yelled.   "So I can leave.  I want to go.  I don't want to be any where near you."she answered.

"No, I'm not letting you go until you promise me you'll calm down.  Let me explain.  After I've said what I have to say, if you still want to leave I'll take you home myself.  You came here with me and it's my responsibility to get you home."David said.

Claire breathed in deeply and worked at controlling her breathing.  "Fine.  I'm calm.  Now let go." she said

David let go of her wrist cautiously, watching her to make sure she wouldn't charge him again.  Claire tried to move away from him but he wouldn't let her. He caught her with one hand on her waist and held her in front of him.  "I didn't know she was going to be here.  I swear." he promised.  "She just showed up here with one of the guys from the team.  I'm sorry."

"David you're lying.  You were with her." Claire blamed.  "You kissed her."

"I wasn't with her and I wasn't kissing her.  I was confronting her.  I warned her away from you.  I asked her to leave.  I tried to get her to leave.  I didn't want her to spoil things for you.  That's it and that kiss was staged out of pure spite.  She's trying to upset you and turn you against me and I'm sorry Claire but it's working.  You're doing exactly what she wants.  You should know I'd never hurt you.  Either you trust me or you don't but I'm telling you the truth.  There is nothing going on between Nicole and me.  This is the first time I've seen her in months."David rendered, desperately wanting her to believe him. He took her hands in his. She tried to pull them away but he held strong.

Claire swallowed.  "You didn't tell me she was white or so pretty.  She's beautiful."   Nicole was a gorgeous leggy blond with hair cascading down her back.  She was beyond pretty.  She was beautiful and made her feel insignificant.  She thought about how beautiful Nicole was and felt like she was lacking, like she didn't measure up.  The fact that David had slept with her made her feel even worse. 

David swallowed before he spoke. "Claire, does it really matter what color, what race she is?  Come on, be honest.  That's not what your upset about.  You're upset because of what you think you saw." 
  

Claire knew he was right and she was being trivial because she was doubting herself.  She loved him so much.  The thought of losing him to Nicole or any other woman made her sick to her stomach.  It didn't matter what Nicole's race was.  Nicole could have been green, or any other color for that matter and she would have still felt the same way, jealous and insecure.  "I can't compete with her David." she muttered quietly.

"Stop talking like that.  Stop it." David demanded  "You don't have to and I'm not asking you to.  You don't have to compete with anyone.  I'm with you.  We're together.  You've got me so caught up and in love with you I don't know whether I'm coming or going."

Claire tried to leave and walk away. "I don't want to hear it." She hissed at him

David caught her arm and held her waist in his hands.  "No, let me finish."  She had no idea how far gone he really was.  She was a permanent fixation in him mind.  Here she was accusing him of being with another girl when she was all he could think about every waking minute of the day.   "I think about you morning, noon and night."  He sucked in a huge breath.  "I dream about you dammit." he swore, baring his emotions. "I love you and you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen." he stated.  "I don't even think you realize how beautiful you really are.  You're gorgeous, smart and if I have to fight you to make you realize that and stay with me I will." he said, forcing her head up, forcing her to look at him.

She sucked in a breath at the sight of his shin.  She dug in her small hand bag for a tissue.  "You're bleeding." she sympathized, pressing the tissue against his chin.  "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you." she apologized.

David didn't want her fussing over him.  "It's just a scratch.  I'm fine." he said, taking her purse, pulling out another tissue, blotting her eyes and her face.     "There.  You're as good as new.  Can we please go back in and enjoy our prom and not worry about Nicole?  Just pretend she's not here.  This is our prom.  Let's not let her ruin it."

"I'm sorry I accused you." she apologized.  "I didn't know what else to think."

David touched her face.  "It's okay.  I know what it must have looked like." he pardoned.  "Can we please go?  Please come back inside with me.  I want you to have a good time."

"Yeah. You're right.  I came here to have fun and enjoy myself." she agreed, smiling, wrapping her hands around his arm to be escorted, walking up the stairs.

"By the way, you pack a mean punch.  Where did you learn to hit like that?" David teased, opening the ball room door for her.

"My dad...self defense classes."she shared.   "Do you really dream about me?" she asked, her face gleaming.

 

David smiled as they walked quickly to the ballroom.  "Just forget I said that." he laughed embarrassingly, opening the ballroom door for Claire.  

 

Scene 53

Charles apologized for abandoning Stacy on the dance floor but he had no choice.  As he stood occupied on the dance floor, Kevin had sauntered over to Cassie at the punch table.  He watched as Kevin forced the punch bowl ladle from her hand.  Cassie was shaking her head and trying to pour her own drink but Kevin wouldn't let her.  He took the ladle right out of her hand, refusing to let her serve herself and began pouring her a drink himself.   "Sorry Stacey.  I promise we'll dance later." he said over his shoulder as he left, quickly excusing himself. Every minute, every second Cassie spent alone with Kevin was too much for him.  He didn't trust him as far as he could throw him. He made it to the table just in time, standing between Kevin and Cassie, ripping the drink from Kevin's hand before he could pass it to her.  "No thank you.  She's fine." he snarled, getting close to Kevin, their chests touching.

Kevin sneered.  "Oh my bad man.  I was just serving the lady a drink.  You were occupied."he taunted, pursing his lips. 

Cassie knew where they were headed.  This could only end with them fighting.  She touched Charles on his shoulder.  "Charles come on.  I'm fine.   I don't want any punch.  We have grape juice at the table."

Charles didn't look at her as he dismissed her.  "Stay out of this Cassie."

"Kevin, stop it." Cassie said, turning to him when she couldn't get any sense out of Charles.  Kevin knew there was no chance of anything happening between them but he used Charles's jealousy to taunt and irritate him.  Ever since the incident in the lunch room him and Charles were constantly goading and sizing each other up.  It was escalating and she wanted it stopped. 

Kevin held his hands up in defense.  "Hey it's not me.  You need to check your boyfriend." he said, bumping Charles with his shoulder. 

"Fiancee" Charles corrected him quickly.

"You know I'm gettin real tired of you accusing me of pushin up on your girl." Kevin said.

Charles planted his palms against Kevin's chest and pushed him away, trying his best to walk away from a fight.  "You're date must be really confused because you've done nothing but stare at another woman all night.  I told you before...,leave Cassie alone and stay away from her."

"Come on player."  Kevin snickered.   "You can't blame a guy for lookin.  Besides, he said, lowering his voice to a sensual level, Cassie's a fine brown skin sister and you really need to fall back and let her get with a dark skinned brother."he snickered, verbally ridiculing and mocking Charles and Cassie's interracial relationship. 

Charles snapped.  "You bastard!" He went after Kevin with his fist.  He threw a punch but Kevin dodged and he missed.  The punch sloshed out of the punch bowl as they struggled against the table.

Cassie turned to run and find David but thankfully a prom chaperon, Mr. Thompson was close by and broke up the scuffle before it had a chance to get out of hand.  He grabbed Charles and Kevin by their blazer collars and pulled them apart.  "Break it up fellas.  I don't want to kick you two out but I will if I have to. You guys understand me?" he asked, waiting for their response.

"I'm done." Charles said.

"Everything's cool." Kevin replied.

"Good." Mr. Thompson said.  "Now go.  Walk it off fellas.  You should be enjoying yourselves, not fighting."

Cassie placed her hand on Charles chest and looked down into his face. "Charles are you okay?"

He never got a chance to answer her. 

Principal Evans came on stage and announced that it was time to crown the new king and queen.  "I need everyone on the prom court to come to the head of the stage please." he requested, reading off their names.

Charles adjusted his clothes and tie. They were disheveled from the scuffle. "Come on." he told Cassie, urging her forward.




The tension between everyone on the prom court was palpable.  There was no love lost between Cassie and Tracy and Charles and Kevin couldn't stand each other.  Principal Evans directed them all into a single.  The prom court names included, Charles, Cassie, Sage, Claire, Malcom, David and Tracy.  Two of them would soon be crowned the new reigning prom king and queen of Robelson High. 

Sage stood next to Tracy.

"Stand back ladies.  This crown is all mine." Tracy bragged, her attitude cocky. 

"Oh please." Sage said.  "Don't kid yourself.  No way in hell am I passing over my reign to you. Keep dreaming honey."  She was reigning prom queen and she certainly didn't want someone like Tracy taking her place.  Besides, it was very possible she could be the reigning prom queen two years in a row.



Charles stood next to David and held Cassie's hand.  She was so nervous she was shaking.  Somehow, Kevin managed to finagle his way on her left side.  Charles immediately swapped places with her, placing her next to David while he and Kevin stood shoulder to shoulder.

Claire leaned forward in the line up.  "Good luck guys." she said to Charles and Cassie, squeezing David's hand.

Charles and Cassie smiled.  If they didn't win, they at least wanted their good friends Claire and David to be crowned. Charles kissed her on the lips.  He really wanted her to win.  She deserved it after last year's disaster.

Kevin stared Charles down.  "May the best man win." he goaded.

"You're looking at him." Charles responded confidently.  He knew exactly what Kevin meant.  He wasn't talking about prom king.  He was referring to Cassie.



Principal Evans stood on stage in the spotlight and prepared to open the envelope with the winning names.  "Ladies and gentlemen, are you ready?!" he said over the microphone.

The entire Senior class yelled and streamed. They were anxious and wanted to know the winners.

Principal Evans spoke clearly and slowly.  "Robelson High's Class of 2010 prom king is......David Gibbs!"

The crowd screamed and David was in complete shock.  He never expected to win. 

Claire hugged him and kissed him.  "Baby!..., congratulations."she said, so happy and excited for him.

Charles shook David's hand.  "Congrats man." he said, breathing a sigh of relief.  He could rest easy.  He didn't have to worry about Kevin slow dancing with Cassie.


Principal Evans continued.  "Settle down people." He calmed the crowd before announcing the prom queen.  "And now for the prom queen.  Robelson High's Class of 2010 prom queen is.....Cassie Sutton!"  The entire room exploded with applause.  Everyone knew Cassie deserved to win.  She had been jilted last year.  They were happy for her and Cassie was so excited.  She wouldn't get to dance with Charles, her true king but she was excited all the same.  Tears came to her eyes.

Charles pulled her into his arms.  "Congratulations beautiful." he muttered against her face, smiling.  "I knew you'd win."

"Charles I can't believe it." Cassie smiled.

Sage looked a little worse for wear but she forced herself to walk over and congratulate Cassie.  "Nice going girl.  Enjoy your dance." she said, walking away.

Claire was ecstatic, thrilled.  "You deserve it Cassie.  I'm so happy for you."

Emillio and Sheila planned on excusing themselves from the prom early.  They gave their support and blessing to David and Cassie before excusing themselves.  "Don't worry about me getting home.  Sheila and I have a room upstairs." he said, leaving.

Charles called after him playfully.  He knew what Emillio was up to and he tried to give him a hard time.  "Hey where you going?  Prom isn't over yet." he smiled.

Emillio turned and pointed his finger above his head while walking backwards.  "Dude, I told you...upstairs.   Sheila and I got family stuff to talk about it." he laughed uncontrollably.  "Later peeps."

Charles shook his head.  Emillio was a riot.



Principal Evans crowned Cassie and David and placed their white prom king and queen sashes over their shoulders.  "Everyone, please clear the dance floor for the reigning prom king and queen!"  He spoke loudly on the microphone, projecting his voice over the rumbling, noisy crowd.  " And now, without further ado, as I'm sure you all have been anxiously awaiting..., please join me as I welcome the beautiful, international, multi-platinum recording artist Tamia to the stage!"

The crowd roared.  They had been waiting for this performance all night. 

David hugged Cassie, congratulated her and led her onto the dance floor as Tamia's beautiful voice echoed throughout the room.  "It's just you and me Cass."he said, taking her in his arms, dancing.

Cassie studied David.  He was happy but she knew where his thoughts were.  His mind wasn't on the dance.  He couldn't take his eyes off Claire and she couldn't blame.  She couldn't stop staring at Charles.  He stood next to Claire, smiling at her as she danced.  He looked so handsome.

"David, we don't have to dance if you don't want to.  It's okay.  You won't hurt my feelings.  I promise." Cassie said, giving him the opening he needed to bail.

David pressed his lips together.  He hadn't meant to ruin her dance but as prom king, he had envisioned dancing with Claire.  "I'm sorry Cass.  Don't take it personal okay?  It's not you.  I love you and you're my girl but I think we both know who we'd rather be dancing with.  Am I right?"

"Yes but we can't." Cassie stated, her eyes darting over the crowd.  "Prom king and queen have to dance together."

"Says who?" David asked, questioning tradition.  "I could care less about prom tradition.  We're prom king and queen.  There's no law saying we can't dance with our own dates.  Honestly, what's stopping us?" he coerced.

Cassie grinned from ear to ear when she caught on to David's plan. "You're right." she laughed.  "Let's do it." she agreed.   She and David separated, ran across the dance floor and dragged Charles and Claire into their arms.

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.

 

Make Tonight Beautiful.mp3

Cassie melted into Charles's arms.  His arms felt so warm, so right encased around her, enveloping her.  His hands spanned her waist, and held her tightly as they danced.  She breathed a sigh of contentment with her head held back, her smile beaming up into his face.  She looked over at Claire and David dancing beside them.  Like she and Charles, they were in their own little world, dancing and holding each other.  David was a good friend but this was where she wanted to be.  Right here in Charles's arms.  He was the only man she wanted to dance with.  This was the highlight of the night, standing there, sharing the last dance of the night with him.  

"Tonight has been so perfect Charles." she said, staring into his eyes.

Charles kissed her softly, lightly.  "You're right.   It is perfect.  Perfect because I finally get to dance with my prom queen." he said, making her feel like the most beautiful woman in the room.

Cassie reminisced.  "I'm going to miss it Charles." she spoke sadly.

Charles looked down into her face. "What..., miss what baby?"he questioned lightly, gently swaying to the music.

"Everything," Cassie replied,  "School, our friends...everything." she said, feeling strange.  Throughout high school she had done nothing but complain and dream of the day when it would all be over.  Now that the  day had finally drawn near, she was reluctant and apprehensive as it came to a close. 

"I'm just happy we'll all still be together." Charles remarked.  "You and I, David and Claire.  That's all I care about..., moving on, being with you, starting a full life with you.  As long as we're together nothing else matters."  

Cassie kissed him on the lips and pressed her face against his as they danced the night away.  "It seems like we met just yesterday. 
I can't believe it has been four years."

Charles smiled.  So much had happened in those four years.  Cassie had evolved from the shy girl from art class, the girl he had chased around..., into his very own beautiful, confident fiancee.  "Honestly, did you ever think you'd be mine?  Did you see yourself as my fiancee, my future wife..., Mrs. Antoni?"

"Yes." Cassie said with absolute conviction.  "I knew we'd be together Charles.  I knew it.  I fell in love with you and I knew I could never be with anyone else." she said lovingly.  There had never been a doubt in her mind.  They had seen their share of arguments and breakups but in the end, they always found their way back to each other.  Always.

"So did I." Charles agreed.  "I knew the moment I saw you I'd make you mine.  It took a while but you finally warmed up to me.  You're mine."he breathed, burying his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling her sweet perfume. 

Cassie was reluctant to see the night end.   She wanted to savor every waking moment.   "I wish tonight didn't have to end."

"It's not over yet baby.  I promise.  I promised you a special night and I meant it." He whispered, embracing her.  The night was young and he had special plans for her .  A special surprise that he knew she would love.  He kissed the delicate spot right below her ear.  "Have I told you how beautiful you are?" he asked, still enthralled by her appearance..., the dress, her hair, everything.  "You look like a doll baby.  A beautiful barbie doll."

Cassie wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his head down for her kiss.  "Yes..., several times but don't worry, I'm not counting." She kissed him.

Charles tightened his hold and kissed her, sealing her lips with his own.



David cuddled Claire in his arms as they danced.  His arms snaked around her and held on to her as she rested her head against his shoulder. 

Claire closed her eyes and listened to the music, concentrating on the loving lyrics.  Every word, every note seemed to describe tonight beautifully.  She was there with David and as promised, he had made the night beautiful.  She stood dancing, thinking... and wanted to forget all her problems, her worries.   She wanted to end the night right there in his arms.  

David glimpsed her peaceful face.  "Hey," he spoke slowly, "you're so quiet.  Are you falling asleep on me?" he said tenderly, grazing his finger down the smooth expanse of her naked shoulder. 

Clear opened her eyes slowly and smiled.  "I'm just thinking."

"About?" David probed, seeking her every thought. 

"That tonight is beautiful, extra special." she said, fidgeting with his shirt collar.  "I didn't win prom queen but I feel like I did." she whispered delicately.   "I feel like a queen."

David's eyes swept over her face and he tilted her head up for his kiss. "You look like a queen.  You're beautiful." he said, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "My very own princess."

Claire blinked and opened her eyes slowly.  Tonight felt like a dream come true and she intended to cherish every minute.  These were the moments she would miss and think about when she was gone.  Special moments like this, cuddling with David, dancing with him, and reveling in the feel of his arms around her.  "Thank you." She whispered in his ear.

David held her closer.  "For what?"he questioned gently.

Claire lifted her head and stared into his eyes.  "For everything..., for making tonight unforgettable."

David smiled widely.  "You're welcome sweetheart." he said, glancing around the ball room, at the students, his classmates, smiling at Charles and Cassie.  This was the last dance and prom was officially over.  Their lives as they knew it, as high school Seniors, was officially coming to an end.    He was ready to move on, ready to start college and strengthen his relationship with Claire but a part of him would surely miss high school.  He'd spent the last year or so of his life with these people, his classmates, his teachers and suddenly realized that people had a way of growing on you, ingraining themselves and their personalities on you when you least suspected.   He was overcome with feelings of sentimental nostalgia.  He kissed Claire's cheek.  "
This is our last dance as high school seniors.  Enjoy it while it last princess."

Claire tightened her arms around his neck.  "Maybe so...but this feels like our first dance.   I love you David."

David held her and stroked her neck.  "I love you too princess."


Scene 54
Stacy ran into ballroom, searching for Cassie.  
Her eyes were as wide as saucers and she looked like she'd seen a ghost.  She couldn't catch her breath.  She found her still standing on the dance floor, talking with Charles, David, Claire.

"Cassie come quick!  It's Sage!" she said, frightened out of her mind.

They all took off running, following her out into the hallway to the ladies restroom.  Charles and David stopped short of entering the ladies room.  Cassie and Claire followed Stacy inside.  They were horrified by what they saw.  Cassie covered her mouth to keep from crying out.  Sage sat on her knees, she lay doubled over in pain on the bathroom floor.  Her hair hung forward, covering her face.

Sage looked up at her.  "Cassie..., I'm bleeding...help me...my baby." she cried, screaming out in agony.

"What?!" Stacy exclaimed.  "Oh my God." she said, taken completely by with the news of Sage's pregnancy.

Cassie went down on her knees and held Sage's hair back so she could see her face.  "Sage!, what's wrong?" she asked helplessly.  She didn't know what to do.

"It's the baby.  I think I'm losing my baby." Sage wailed.

"Oh!...Sage!" Cassie whispered frantically, quickly getting to her feet.    "Claire stay with her." she said, rushing out the door to find Charles.  She ran to him and grabbed his forearms with a hard grip.  "Charles!, go find Thad.  It's Sage!"

Charles's eyes widened and turned wild.  He gripped Cassie by her shoulders.  She was terrified.  "What!?  What's wrong?!"

Cassie shook her head pulled on his arm, urging him to hurry and find Thad.  "The baby!  Charles hurry."

"Baby?!  What baby?!" David mouthed.  He was surely hearing things. 

"Okay...just calm down..." Charles soothed.  "We'll find him."  He and David ran down the hallway as fast as they could.  They had to find Thad. 


Scene 55
Thad burst into the restroom like a madman.  He eyes scanned the room and found Sage leaning against the wall with Cassie holding her, trying to console her.   He held his breath and felt like the wind had just been sucked out of him.   "Oh my God!" he muttered, trying to mask his fear. 

"Thad help her!" Cassie said.  She was distraught and frantic.

Thad went down beside Sage, talking to her.  "It's okay Sage.  I got you." He pushed her hair away from her face.  She was grimacing with pain.  She was hurting...bad.   He scooped her up in his arms and carried her.  "I got you honey.  Come on."he comforted, hefting her up higher into his arms.

Stacy held the door open as they all rushed outside. 

"We have to get her to a hospital.  Now!" Thad yelled, carrying her down the hallway.

"We need an ambulance." Cassie said, rushing, trying to dial on her cell phone.

"There's no time.  Let's just go!" Thad barked, hurrying.

"The limo.  Let's take the limo." Charles suggested quickly.


Scene 56
They sat in the hospital's waiting room, awaiting news on Sage and her baby.  Everyone's mood was quiet and somber.  The drive to the hospital had been a frenzied, nightmarish experience that none of them wanted to relive.  Sage had been in so much pain and they couldn't seem to get her to the hospital fast enough.  She had moaned and cried out with pain the whole time.  Thad had called and explained everything to her mom and she was on her way.

Cassie paced the floor.   She couldn't sit still.  She couldn't stop worrying.  Charles made her sit.  "Cassie, stop worrying.  Let the doctors do their job.  She'll be okay."

David, Claire and Stacy stood staring out the window.  "I was so mean to her tonight.  I feel horrible." Stacy said.

"She knows you didn't mean it Stacy." Claire said thoughtfully.

Thad sat a few chairs down, away from them, his head hung low.  He swallowed the lump in his throat.  He came down hard on himself.   "If something happens to her I'll never forgive myself.  I've been a first class jerk."  He looked up and his eyes were cold and full of hurt.  He got up and walked away.  He didn't want his friends to see him getting emotional.



An hour rolled by and the doctor finally spoke with them.  Sage would be fine but they were going to keep her over night.  She was going to be all right but she had lost the baby. 
She had suffered a miscarriage.

Cassie burst into tears.  "No!"

Charles tried to console Cassie the best he could.  He wrapped his arm around her, holding her as she sagged against him, crying.  He let her cry and just held her. 

Stacy sat down in her chair with a hard thump.  She wrapped her arms around herself and stared off into space.   

Claire pulled away from David.   Her legs grew weak. "I need to sit down." she said, very close to tears.  David came around to her chair and rubbed her shoulders.

Thad stood with tears in his eyes.   "Oh God." he exclaimed, dropping his head.  He passed his hand over his face, spreading his tears and breathed in deeply.  "Can I...can we see her?" He stammered, trying to find his voice.

The doctor agreed but only allowed them a few minutes.


Scene 57
Sage was alert but in an awful state.  She wouldn't stop crying.  Her face was swollen and puffy from her tears.  Thad rested his cheek against her forehead and Cassie held her hand. 

"We called your mom.  She's coming." Cassie said, still crying, trying to hold back her own tears.    She knew Sage would feel better with her mom by her side.  Every girl needed her mom at a time like this.   Sage responded by squeezing her hand.

Thad told her how sorry he was.  "I'm sorry.  I'm sorry."  He kept repeating those same words.  He didn't know what else to say.  Sage had lost the baby.  Their baby..., his baby.  He felt like the lowliest man on earth.  He had been to afraid to accept and admit that he was going to be a father and had shirked his responsibilities.  He had run away.


Sage's mom rushed into the hospital room.  Everyone cleared the room to give her and Sage some much needed privacy. She hugged and kissed Sage, calling her by her birth name.  "Mariska..., why didn't you tell me baby?

Sage grabbed onto her mom and wouldn't let go.  "Mom I couldn't.  I didn't know how.  I was scared.  I wanted to tell you.  I did.  Please don't tell dad.  You can't.  Promise me you won't."  Her dad was the main reason she had hid her pregnancy in the first place.  She knew he thought the worst of her at times but she couldn't blame him.  She hadn't exactly given him any reason to doubt his belief that she was a self-absorbed, selfish teenage bad girl.   She hadn't wanted to add fuel to the fire and spring an unplanned pregnancy on him.  She would surely have lost the little respect he had left for her.

"Honey, let's not worry about your dad right now okay?   Let's just concentrate on getting through the night and getting you out of here. I'm here with you now and everything's going to be okay."

Sage nodded, silently agreeing.



Thad spoke to everyone outside the hospital  room.  They had all interrupted their prom and been sitting for hours. "Listen..., you guys should go, take off..., enjoy the rest of your prom.  It's getting late.  I'm going to stay here with Sage and her mom.

"Are you sure?" Cassie asked, concerned about Sage.  The night had started off so grand to end so badly.  "I can stay if she needs me to." she volunteered.

"No. She'll be fine.  Her mom and I will be here. There's nothing you can do." Thad answered.

"Okay." Cassie said, grabbing her purse.  "I'll see her tomorrow."


Scene 58
Charles and Cassie had the limo all to themselves. Everyone else had already been driven home.  Being at prom and then spending hours in the emergency room had worn them all out and they were weary and too tired for after prom partying. 

Cassie sat propped up against Charles, thinking about Sage and nibbling on the box of chocolates he had given her earlier. 
She had left them sitting out in the limousine all night and they had gotten a little gooey. She wasn't hungry but she ate because she was worried, because she had something on her mind. 

Charles pulled her onto his lap.  He read her thoughts.  "Hey, stop it.  Stop worrying.  Sage is going to be fine.   She'll be home tomorrow."

"You're right.  I know but I can't help thinking about her." She admitted, feeding him a piece of chocolate.  She held her chocolate covered fingertips up.  "My candy is all melted." she whispered thoughtlessly..., silently worrying, speaking more to herself than Charles.  She began to lick her fingers but he caught her hand and slowly licked her fingertips.  She stared at his mouth as it touched her fingers.  She knew his actions were completely innocent but they came across as something so invitingly sensual and comforting.

Charles saw the flicker in her eyes and caught her staring at him.  He angled his head and kissed her.  Her mouth fell open under his and he pulled her closer, making her more comfortable on his lap.  Minutes later, he pulled away unwillingly and gave her one last quick peck on the lips.  He pressed the limo's privacy button, bringing the passenger/driver divider window down and spoke with the driver.   He directed him to take a short detour to the park where Cassie had proposed to him.  He helped her from the car and held her hand, silently leading her to the same spot where she had asked him to marry her.  He was really excited and pulled her along behind him, anxious to see the look on her face.
 

04 - Something To See.mp3


Cassie tried to keep up with him but her heels sunk into the ground with each step.  Charles stopped and swung her up into his arms, carrying her.

Cassie laughed.  "Charles put me down."  

He set her onto her feet and she looked around cautiously.

"Charles what are we doing here?" she asked, looking around, confused.   The park was well light but gloomy and a little unnerving at night.  "It's late.  We should go."

Charles smiled.  "I know...," he nodded, "and we will but do you remember this spot?"

Cassie glanced around and the corners of her mouth lifted, transforming into a huge smile.  "Of course I do.  I asked you to marry me here."  She gestured to the park bench.  "I sat right here waiting for you." she recalled, growing suspicious.  She knew he was up to something.  "What's going on Charles?  Tell me what's wrong.  Are you hiding something from me?"she questioned cautiously.

Charles had a plan.  "Nothing's wrong.  Trust me.  Where's your heart necklace?" he asked.

Cassie reached into her small evening clutch.  "It's here."  she said, pulling it out, her face perplexed.  She didn't understand why he was asking.  Why he wanted it.  She had taken it off for tonight's prom and worn a piece to match her dress instead.

Charles took the necklace from her hands and removed his ring from the chain, placing it on his finger.

Cassie got upset. He had given her his ring when hers was stolen but he was taking it away. "Charles what are you doing?  No.  I want to wear it." 

"Don't worry.  Close your eyes." Charles insisted. 

Cassie resisted.  "Charles why?  What's going on?"

He forced a hard kiss to her lips.  "Just close your eyes.  Just for a minute."he persisted.

"Okay." Cassie relented, closing her eyes, waiting.

He rustled inside his tuxedo pocket and pulled out the small jewelry box he had hidden safely away all night.  He kissed her on her forehead.  "You can open your eyes now."

Cassie opened her eyes and nearly screamed with excitement.  She covered her mouth with her hands.  Charles held a small jewelry box in his palm.  She recognized the teal blue Tiffany jewelry box immediately.   Every woman in the world knew and recognized that box as a symbol of fine jewelry..., marriages, engagements and love.  "Oh my God Charles!" she breathed, tears springing in her eyes. 

"Open it." Charles said lovingly, pushing the box closer, pushing it into her shaking hands.

Cassie was so excited she couldn't think.  "Charles what is it?" she questioned, eyeing the box cautiously, afraid to open it.   

Charles smiled lovingly.  The corners of his eyes crinkled as he laughed.  "There's only one way to find out.   Just open it."

Cassie pulled the ribbon and slowly opened the lid to find a beautiful Tiffany Setting engagement ring.  She drew in a huge audible breath.  She stared in awe for the longest time, standing silently, not saying a word. 

Here is a Picture of Cassie's Tiffany Engagement Ring

"Say something." Charles spoke softly, drawing her face up with his hand on her chin.

Cassie wanted to speak but she couldn't.  The words wouldn't come..., only tears.

Charles caressed her shoulder.  "Baby please say something.  I thought all women loved diamonds.  A girl's best friend right?" he teased, smiling.

Cassie licked her lips.  Words couldn't describe her happiness.  She smiled and fanned her eyes with her hands, trying to dry up her tears.  "No..., Charles,...I do.  I love it.  It's beautiful Charles.  I've never seen anything so beautiful." she cried softly.  "I can't believe you did this for me.  I had no idea."

Charles took the ring from the box and placed it on her finger.  "I love you and I want you to have this.  I promised you I'd get you another ring.  Are you surprised?  Do you like it?"

Cassie spread her fingers and gazed down at the precious diamond.  It was a stunning half carat, Tiffany Setting, platinum diamond solitaire.  Every girl dreamed of Tiffany diamonds and she knew it must have cost him a small fortune.  "Yes.  I love it Charles and I had no idea. 
It feels like we're getting engaged all over again.  When did you plan all this?" she sniffled.

Charles kissed Cassie's tears away.  She was so emotional she could barely talk.  He knew they were tears of joy.   "I know how much your ring meant to you and I had to make it up to you.  I had a little help.  Mom and dad knew how much I wanted this for you." He had used every penny of his savings from working at the garage and his parents had volunteered to help him out after they found out her ring had been stolen during the robbery.  The ring was expensive but he wanted her to have it.   He had given her his mom's diamond broach but he knew it wasn't the same as having her very own ring.  "We've been engaged for months and I never gave you a real engagement ring.  This is my chance to make things right."


"Thank you Charles.  It's beautiful.  Just beautiful.  I love you." She placed her hands on his chest and kissed him.


Scene 59  

David shed his tuxedo jacket and tie as soon as he walked in the door.  "Whew, man this thing is uncomfortable." he complained, rubbing his neck.  He took Claire's hand.  "Come on babe." he said, leading her upstairs to the recreational room.   He went into the mini bar and popped the cork on a bottle of his mom's favorite champagne.

Claire stared at him with open curiosity.  "Is that real champagne?"

"Yeah." he said, pouring her a glass, handing it to her.

Claire glanced around as if someone were watching.  "Are you sure this is okay?"

"Yeah it's cool.  It's my mom's favorite.  She won't mind." David told her. He new it was alcohol but it was prom.  He wanted to celebrate in style.

"Um...where is your mom?" Claire asked curiously.

"Gone.  Some medical conference in Ohio." David informed her.   "Come on." he said, pulling her to an over stuffed arm chair, settling in with her on his lap.  They toasted their glasses and enjoyed their champagne.

Claire set her glass down on a nearby table and pulled David's glass from his lips.  "Why don't we just share this one?" she asked seductively.

David released the stem of his glass slowly and stared at her intensely. 

"This is delicious." she said, slowly licking her lips.  She kissed the side of his jaw.  He didn't say anything but she could see him mentally fighting himself, fighting his responses.  She wanted to be with him.  She felt like tonight was a defining moment and she went after him with everything she had, everything she knew to do with her limited experience.  She rested her hand against his chest, licked/pursed her lips,  and kissed the side corners of his mouth.  She didn't understand what was holding him back.  She saw the heat in his eyes and she knew he wanted her.


It was all David could do to sit still with Claire touching him and kissing him.  He wanted her so bad he hurt.  He was very tempted but he knew if he touched her tonight it wouldn't end with kisses.  He wasn't in the mood for heavy petting.  He wanted so much more from her but he wasn't sure if she was ready to commit to more than holding hands and kissing. He had to get out of that chair.  He couldn't sit there any longer and made up an excuse to get up, gently pushing her from his lap.

"I'm going to go grab a dvd from my room okay?  It's a new movie.  You'll love it." he said, making up his story as he went along, lying.  He had seen the movie three times but he needed an excuse to get away from her for a few minutes. 

"That sounds good." Claire said, disappointed with him for rejecting her. She grabbed her carry all bag.  She had brought a change of clothes along with her for the after parties.  "I'm going to go change okay." she said.

"Okay." David nodded nervously.  He felt like a complete idiot.  He wanted her so bad he couldn't even look at her.  "You remember where the bathroom is right?" he confirmed.

"Yeah.  I remember." Claire responded softly.



Claire closed the bathroom door and leaned against it.  She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  She had a decision to make.  She could sit here with David watching television or she could create an amazing memory to take with her when she left.  A memory of him holding her and making love to her.  She threw her carry all bag on the floor and opened the door. 

"David!," she yelled, "uh...can I see you for minute?" she yelled down the hallway.  

"Yeah." David said, laughing.  He assumed she had forgotten where the bathroom was but he was mistaken.  He turned the corner and she stood in the bathroom doorway with her back to him, looking shyly over her shoulder.

She spoke softly.  "Will you help me?" she asked, standing still, waiting for him to help with her zipper.

David hesitated.  He closed his eyes and opened them slowly, finding his willpower.  All he wanted to do was undress her and make love to her.  It's all he could think about but he couldn't.  "Claire I don't think..." he started. 

Claire interrupted him.  She wasn't going to take no for answer.  She looked back at him, softly staring at him.  "Please."

David reached out and touched her naked, exposed shoulder.  He couldn't help himself.  His hands were automatically drawn to her and he had to touch her, feel her skin.  He flattened his palm against her stomach and drew her back.  His fingers nudged her shoulder strap aside and kissed her shoulder.  He caught the tab of her zipper and released it slowly, holding his breath the entire time.  He went to pull away, trying to leave and do the honorable thing but Claire reached back and caught his hands, bringing them to her waist, covering them with her own.

"David please don't go." she whispered, begging him to stay with her.

He stared at her naked back peeking through the opening of her parted zipper.  Without thinking, he trailed his finger down the narrow indention of her back.

Claire turned, facing him.  She summoned up all her courage and let her dress fall to the floor.

David stared at her with pure admiration.  His eyes glossed over.  He held his hand out to touch her but pulled back at the last minute.




!!This Scene Contains Adult Content.  Reader Discretion Is Advised!! 

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.


david and claire india arie cd.mp3

Claire took  his hand and flattened it against her stomach. "I want to.  I'm ready.  I want to be with you." she revealed quietly, her eyes darting nervously.  


David stared at her.  His face was filled with such tension, so much need and want.  "Claire, don't think for I second that I don't want you baby because I do." His voice strained.    "I want you so bad it hurts but..., he hesitated, pausing to choose the right words,... "but your dad..., I just don't want him..."he began.

Claire cut him off. "He's not here. He's not here David. It's just you and me." she said softly, offering herself to him.

She saw and knew the moment his will power and all his resistance faded.  The minute he gave in.  His eyes turned hard and his jaw muscle tightened.

David took in her flat stomach, her long lean legs and he couldn't resist any longer. He had dreamed of this night and he couldn't wait any more.   "Oh God...you're just like I imagined...beautiful." he breathed roughly, stepping close to her, kissing her. He helped her step from the voluminous folds of her dress and knelt, holding her feet in his hands, removing her strappy heels.  He stood up and found her mouth again, kissing her.  He led her down the hallway, slowly kissing her, holding her face in his hands as he guided her to his bedroom.

Claire's eyes widened at the sheer size of David's bed.  It was huge with heavy thick posts and slightly intimidating.  It sat right in the center of the room. 


David stood with her in his bedroom.  He kissed the pulse at the base of her neck and kissed her shoulder.   He nibbled at her mouth, her jaw line, placing soft random kisses everywhere.  His hands reached for the front enclosure of her strapless bra.

Claire's nerves took over and she pulled away abruptly.

David sensed her unease. He caught her hand and tried to help her relax, make her comfortable.  "Hey, come here." he said, drawing her back to him, standing face to face with her.  "You don't have anything to be ashamed of baby.  You're perfect."he whispered.  "Claire we don't have to do anything.  We can just sit and I'll hold you."

Claire squeezed his hand and pressed her body against his.  She wanted him but she was just a little scared.  "I want to.  I'm just a little nervous."she confessed, lowering her eyes. She averted her eyes and undid the clasp to her bra, slowly pulling the cups aside, baring herself as he watched.  Her hands trembled.  David stared at her in awe, making her feel self conscious.  He didn't say anything.  He just stared.  She crossed her arms and started to cover herself but he stopped her.

"No don't.  Please don't" he begged.  "I can't get over how beautiful you are." He pushed the straps down her arms and watched it slide to the floor.  He wanted to feel her softness against his naked skin. He unbuttoned his shirt with her watching him closely. He shrugged out of it and eased her against him.  He groaned when their bodies collided.

Claire sighed and whimpered as their bodies touched.  The sound and feel of flesh against flesh was overpowering.  She stared at his chest.

David knew she wanted to touch him.  She couldn't stop staring at him.  "Here," he said, "curling his fingers with hers, bringing her palms up to rest against his chest, "you can touch me." He coaxed her.  He wanted her to feel him and know that it was okay.

She marveled at the feel of him.  His shoulders were broad and his abs felt hard and chiseled against her stomach.  She held her face up and he coaxed her into kissing him.   He nipped at her mouth, toying with her until finally taking over completely, forcing her mouth open with his, urging her close to the bed.  He fell back against it and brought her down on top of him, cushioning her between his legs. He ground her body against his.

Claire pulled her lips away.  "Wait...do you have protection?" she asked innocently.  It was an awkward question but one she had to ask.

David moaned and pulled her head back down for his kiss. "Of course I do." he muttered, "and don't worry..., I've been tested.  I promise I'll take care of you sweetheart."he assure her.   He gripped her thighs with his hands and she tensed up.  "What's wrong?" he whispered against her lips.

Claire couldn't speak.  "I...I need..." She couldn't go on.  She had to tell him something but she couldn't find the words.  She couldn't tell him.

David knew something was wrong.  He rolled her over onto her back and stared down at her.  He massaged her stomach with his hand. "Tell me what's wrong.  Whatever it is you can tell me."

Claire tried to raise up from the bed but David flattened his palm on the mattress, trapping her under his arm.  He lay poised over her. 

"Where are you going? What's wrong?  Claire talk to me.  Tell me." he said gently.

Claire averted her eyes.  "I've never..." Her voice trailed off.

David saw the doubt and shyness on her face.  She was a bundle of nerves and he grew suspicious. He thought he knew what she wanted to say but he had to be sure. "What are you saying?"he asked, massaging her shoulder.  His eyes narrowed uncertainly.  "Is this..., is this your first time?" he questioned softly, unbelievably.

Claire bit her lip and closed her eyes.

David smoothed her cheek with his hand and kissed her shoulder. "Sweetheart I need you to tell me.  I need to know." he said.  He knew he'd have to be gentle with her. "I don't want to hurt you baby.   Am I your first?" He coerced her gently.

Claire opened her eyes.  "Yes.  I'm sorry."

David gathered her in his arms.  "You don't have to be sorry baby." he smiled. He couldn't believe it was her first time.  He didn't understand how someone so beautiful and stunning could still be a virgin but he was thrilled..., ecstatic to be her first.  "I can't believe I'm the first person to see you like this" he said, kissing her temple.  "The first person to touch you."he smiled, relishing the idea.  He wanted her first time to be with him.

"Will you tell me what to do?" Claire asked shyly.

David stared at her.  She was doubting herself.  He put her mind at ease.  "I won't have to.  You're doing just fine all on your own.  We'll go slow okay.  I promise we'll go slow."he comforted her.

Claire pulled his head down and kissed him.  She was ready.  Ready to be with him.



Scene 60

Lizzie yawned and counted, dropping the last few remaining coins onto the money pile  in the center of the table.  "Fifty four...fifty five...fifty six cents." she concluded, jotting down the number on her pad. They had finally collected  all the donation boxes and money from neighbors and friends for Dana's fund and had stayed up late counting it all.  "That's  three thousand, two hundred thirty five dollars and fifty six cents." she said proudly.  "Wow, I never thought we'd raise that much mom."

"Neither did I." Jenn responded.  "People really came together."

"Yeah." Lizzie agreed.  "I just wish my friends had shown up and helped out like Cassie's.  Mom, right now, the only friend I have is Andrew." she complained, putting the money away in the lock box.

Jenn smiled.  "Don't worry honey.  They'll come around.  They will.  Even as friends, no one gets along the time.  Friends have arguments too." She told her.

"I hope you're right." Lizzie said, disappointed.


They were interrupted with loud banging noises coming from the attic upstairs.

"Is dad still working?" Lizzie asked, wincing at the pounding noise generating downstairs.  It was really loud.

Jenn closed and opened her eyes wearily.  "Apparently so."   She couldn't believe Eddie still had Tay in the attic at this hour, steadily banging and sawing.  What would the neighbors think?   He was really trying to teach Tay a lesson.  She looked up at the ceiling and shook her head.  She yawned and got up from the table.  She kissed Lizzie on the forehead.  "It's late.  We both need to get some sleep.  Goodnight honey.  I'm going to go talk some sense into your father before he works my son to death."




!!This Scene Contains Adult Content.  Reader Discretion Is Advised!! 

Please stop and play the audio track below before reading any further. Listen to the track as you read the remaining story to help envision the scene.  Thanks.



Scene 61

Charles pulled Cassie into his arms the minute they entered the house.   It was late and he wanted to spend the remaining hours of the night with her in his arms.  He had thought about nothing else all night.  He rested his back against the front door and drew her against him.  "I hope tonight was everything you thought it would be." he muttered quietly. 

Cassie smiled up at him.  Her body fit against his, leaning into him.  "It was more than I ever imagined Charles.  Thanks to you."  

Charles actually groaned as their bodies touched from head to toe.  
He kissed her..., his hands smoothing over her, pressing her body into his.  He found the tab to her zipper and slowly slid it down.  His hands slipped inside against her soft skin.  Just when he thought they couldn't possibly get any closer than they already were, Cassie arched her back at the feel of his hands and her body melted into his.  She couldn't get close enough to him. 

She twined her fingers into the hair at the back of his head, pulling his head down, returning his kisses.    His mouth returned again and again, kissing her, barely giving her time to think, to breath.  "Charles..." She manged to get out, pulling her mouth away to breath but he wasn't deterred.  Warm kisses continued down her neck.  His teeth scraped her shoulder. 

Cassie sagged against him, completely overtaken.  He was relentless, glaring at her.   His eyes were piercing and glittered with passion.  "I want you to stay with me tonight." he breathed roughly, his voice raw.  All he could think about was holding her, pleasing and loving her through the night.  Every time they were together it grew harder and harder to let her go, let her leave his bed.  "
I want to take my time loving you baby.  I don't want to let you go..., let you leave me tonight.  I can't.  Not tonight." he breathed against her mouth, their tongues touching, their breaths mingling. 

"I promised I'd be home by morning.  We have all night." she managed,  whispering into his mouth, responding to him, kissing him.

Charles pulled back long enough to stare into her eyes. "I have you all to myself tonight?  Really?"he questioned delightedly, smiling against her lips. 

"Yes." she whispered.  She wanted to lie in his arms and wake up with him next to her, holding her.

Charles dipped his head, capturing her lips, groaning low in his throat.  His fingers tunneled into her hair, pulling the pins free, letting her mass of curls cascade down his fingers, letting it flow all around them.  He was so excited.  Finally....finally, he'd get to hold her all night long and make love to her like he wanted.  She could lie next to him, sleeping in his arms and not worry about a curfew. He had dreamed of this moment. 

Cassie took his hand and led him upstairs.  She wasn't shy about it.  She wanted him and he knew it.  She couldn't wait for him to make love to her.  

Charles stopped her midway, picking her up, carrying her quickly upstairs to his bedroom.  He set her onto her feet and turned her with her back facing him to unzip her dress.  His arms came around and pulled at her snug bodice, sending her dress sliding to the floor.  He helped her step free of the folds and stepped back, letting his eyes roam.  He looked his fill, appreciating her body.  Appreciating the fact that she was his to freely touch and hold.  He drew her against him him, pressing her back into his chest as he
single-handedly released the clasp on the front of her bra. 
 
Cassie brought her hands up, holding her bra in place when it threatened to fall to the floor. 

Charles covered her hands with his, cupping, squeezing, encouraging her to let go.  He told her how good she felt in his hands. His breath was warm against her ear.  "Let go."  He whispered.  

Her hands loosened and her bra fell to the floor.

Charles turned her to face him.  He shrugged out of his jacket and pulled his tie free from his collar. 

Cassie helped him.  She wanted to touch him, feel him.  She undid the buttons on his vest and shirt.  She paused to admire his hard body.

Charles wrestled out of his shirt and wrapped his arms around her.   He walked her slowly backwards, stopping when her legs came up against the bed, urging her to sit while he knelt before her, removing her shoes.  He trailed a path of kisses over her legs on his way back up. 

Cassie sighed and caught at his shoulders. 

Charles towered over her.  He stood over her, holding the back of her head steady, leaning into her, kissing her senseless. 

She reached for his hand, squeezing it while she whispered his name softly.

He took her hand and brought it to his belt buckle, kissing her the whole time, encouraging her to undress him.  He wanted her completely open and uninhibited.   "Don't be afraid baby." he growled softly when her hand stilled and she hesitated.  He curled his fingers around hers, urging her. "Just do it.  I want you to."he breathed, his mouth a faint whisper from hers.

Cassie looked at him.  His words were calm and steady but when she looked at his face, his eyes were anything but. 
They were stormy and she felt his breath against her face.  His eyelids were heavy, half closed and sensual.  She willed herself to undress him, forced her hands to release his belt followed by the snap to his tuxedo slacks.  Charles stared at her and held her face as she slid the zipper down.   She stood perfectly still as his pants fell to the floor with a clinking metallic sound.

He eased her down onto the bed and came down on top of her.  He cushioned her face between his hands.  "I can't believe I finally have you all to myself." he said tenderly.  "I'm going to make love to you all night." he whispered, smoothing the hair from her face.  "All night long." he repeated, warning her of his intentions. 

She smiled up at him.  "I want you to love me." She enticed him.

Charles placed a warm kiss in the hollow of her throat. 
"You're all mine tonight." he said..   "We don't have to worry about any interruptions...,  about your dad or anyone else."

Cassie brought her head up from the bed and kissed him. 

Despite her sharp indrawn breath and the doubt and surprise in her eyes, he held her by her waist and slowly turned her onto her stomach, stroking her back, soothing and calming her when she grew nervous.  "It's okay baby." he soothed, his fingertips trailing up and down her spine.  He reveled in the feel of her soft skin and watched her back arch under the feel of his fingertips.  His eyes traveled slowly up and down her body, looking his fill, mesmerized.  A gentle smile covered his face.  He took solace and pride in the fact that she was his.  This beautiful woman was his..., his to touch, kiss and caress.  He brushed her hair away from her face, nuzzled her neck and whispered in her ear.  "I'll never get over how beautiful you are..., the softness of your skin.  I just want to kiss you." he breathed, demonstrating his words, trailing warm, wet kisses from her neck to her calves, suckling and nibbling along the way.  He lingered, taking his slow, sweet, agonizing time, bringing her responses to fever pitch, taking her breath away. 

Cassie's breath hitched in her throat and her hands fisted in the bed covers, holding tight.  Her breathing grew heavy.  Her body threatened to sink further into the mattress as Charles eased against her, covering her body with his own.  She moaned softly with the shock and overwhelming feel of his body against hers.   The warmth of his chest pressed against her back.  His legs intertwined with hers.  "Charles....!" she called out, reaching for his hands, needing him to hold her.  He didn't disappoint her.  Strong arms snaked around her and he covered her hands with his.  She gripped them tightly, twining their fingers together. 

Charles pressed his face into the crook of her neck, nibbling and suckling his way to her mouth, forcing her head back for a hard kiss.

Cassie returned his kiss, her body trembling.

Charles tightened his hold and pulled his lips away.   He felt her quivering body, her nervousness.  "Hey...hold on." he whispered.  "I have you.  I have you right here here in my arms.  You're okay."  He kissed her temple and leaned to look into her eyes.   She held his hands extra tight and he sensed fear.  "I'm right here.  Stay with me."he whispered softly, squeezing her hands.

Cassie's head shook slightly.  This wasn't about being afraid.  This wasn't fear.  This was anxiety and apprehension.  This was unease about another new experience.   "Charles..., I just...this feels..., this is different." She began, her voice trailing off lightly.

He knew what she was trying to say and he understood completely.  She grew tense and he felt it in her body, in her response.  He knew she wanted him.  That much she couldn't hide.  Her entire body was warm and pulsed beneath his.  She wanted him but was overwhelmed by the anticipation and newness of what they were about to share. He kissed her shoulder.  "Cassie..., baby trust me.  Just trust me and I'll take care of you." he said reassuringly.

Cassie gripped his hands tighter.  "I do trust you Charles." she breathed gently. 

Charles kissed the side of her neck.  He knew she trusted him.  She trusted him with all her heart but he felt a measure of unease in the way she gripped his hands.  "Baby listen to me," he breathed softly, "I love you.  I told you before, if I ever do something you don't like or you don't want..., all you have to do is tell me to stop.  If it's something you don't want or you're not completely comfortable with, I'll never force you and I promise you won't disappoint me by saying no.  Okay?" he soothed, his voice growing hoarse.  "I have you all to myself tonight and I want to touch you, make love to you and hold you while you sleep. 
Please don't take tonight away from me." he muttered, the side of his face pressed against hers.   "I want to be with you in so many ways and I'm enjoying teaching you." he groaned seductively and pressed his body against hers. "Let me show you, let me make love to you..., please." he pleaded lovingly.

Cassie raised her head up to look back at him.  His eyes were so loving and gentle.  She couldn't resist him.  She kissed him.  "Yes." she whispered, curling her fingers around his, holding him tight. "Yes." she repeated faintly.  "I want you Charles."

Charles smiled against her lips, kissing her.  Yes..., she had muttered that single word, confirming their love, their trust and their bond.  
"I promise I'm going to give you everything you need."     The night was ending and he planned on loving her and holding her safely in his arms all night long.

 The End

 

Make a Free Website with Yola.